Content WRIGHT GRAMMAr PDF

This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized
by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

information in books and make it universally accessible.
http://books.google.com
grammar
A
language
Arabic
the
of
Goeje
Jan
Michael
Smith,
Robertson
Wright,
William
Caspari,
Paul
Carl
EHAND SÂNTOHD-JVNfOR-'VMVERSinnr
LEIAND -SEAHFORD vUVMOR-YMVEHSHT
A GEAMMAB
OF THE
ARABIC LANGUAGE.
/'
HonDon: C. J. CLAY and SONS,

CAMBEIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE,
la00bi: 263. ARGYLE STREET.
Icipjig: F. A. BBOCKHAU8.
fMn gorft: MACM1LLAN AND CO.
tiombaD'. GEORGE BELL AND SONS.
A GRAMMAR
OF THE
ARABIC LANGUAGE,
TRANSLATED
FROM THE GERMAN OF QASPARI,

AND EDITED
WITH NUMEROUS ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS
BY
W) WRIGHT, LL.D.,
LATE PBOFESSOB OP ARABIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OAHBBTDOE.
THIRD EDITION
REVISED BY
W: ROBERTSON SMITH,
LATE PBOFE880B OF ARABIC IN THE UNIVEB8ITY OF CAHBBIDQE
AND
M. j: de GOEJE,
PROFESSOR OF ARABIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OF LF.YDEN.
VOLUME
CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1896
ambrilgt :
PRINTED BY J. AND 0. P. CLAY,
117410
PKEFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

HHHE Second Edition of Wright's Grammar of the Arabic
-- language had been out of print long before the death of its
author, but he was never able to find the leisure necessary for
preparing a New Edition. The demand for it having become
more and more pressing, Prof. W. Robertson Smith, who well
deserved the honour of succeeding to Wright's chair, resolved to
undertake this task. He began it with his usual ardour, but the
illness which cut short his invaluable life soon interrupted the
work. At his death 56 pages had been printed, whilst the
revision had extended over 30 pages more. Robertson Smith had
made use of some notes of mine, which he had marked with
my initials, and it was for this reason among others that the
Syndics of the Cambridge University Press invited me, through
Prof. Bevan, to continue the revision. After earnest deliberation
I consented, influenced chiefly by my respect for the excellent
work of one of my dearest friends and by a desire to complete
that which another dear friend had begun. Moreover Prof. Bevan
promised his assistance in correcting the English style and in
seeing the book through the press.
I have of course adhered to the method followed by Robertson
Smith in that part of the Grammar which he revised. Trifling
corrections and additions and such suggestions as had already
been made by A. Miiller, Fleischer and other scholars, are given
in square brackets. Only in those cases where it seemed necessary
to take all the responsibility upon myself, have I added my
initials. Besides the printed list of additions and corrections at
the end of the Second Volume, Wright had noted here and there
VI
PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.
on the margin of his own copy some new examples (chiefly from
the Nakaid) which have been inserted, unless they seemed quite
superfluous, without any distinctive sign. I have found but very
few notes by Robertson Smith on the portion which he had not
definitely revised ; almost all of these have been marked with his
initials. Wright's own text has been altered in a comparatively
small number of passages (for instance 252, 353), where I felt
sure that he would have done it himself. Once or twice Wright
has noted on the margin " wants revision."
The notes bearing upon the Comparative Grammar of the
Semitic languages have for the most part been replaced by
references to Wright's Comparative Grammar, published after his
death by Robertson Smith (1890).
I have to acknowledge my obligations to Mr Du Pre Thornton,
who drew my attention to several omissions. But my warmest
thanks must be given to my dear friend and colleague Prof. Bevan,
who has not only taken upon himself all the trouble of seeing this
revised edition through the press, but by many judicious remarks
has contributed much to the improving of it.
The Second Volume is now in the printers' hands.
M. J. de GOEJE.
Letden,
February, 1896.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

A SECOND Edition of my revised and enlarged translation of
-*-*- Caspari's Arabic Grammar having been called for, I have
thought it my duty not simply to reprint the book, but to subject
it again to a thorough revision. In fact, the present is almost a
new work ; for there is hardly a section which has not undergone
alteration, and much additional matter has been given, as the very
size of this volume (351 pages instead of 257) shows.
In revising the book I have availed myself of the labours of
Arab Grammarians, both ancient and modern. Of the former I
may mention in particular the 'Alflya (SeAJÎ) of 'Ibn Malik, with
the Commentary of 'Ibn 'Akil (ed. Dieterici, 1851, and the Beirut
edition of 1872); the Mufassal (jJokjH) of 'el-Zamahsarl (ed.
Broch, 1859) ; and the Lamlyatu 'l-'Afal (Jlil*5r 3^<)) of 'Ibn
Malik, with the Commentary of his son Badru 'd-din (ed. Volck,
1866). Of recent native works I have diligently used the Misbahu
'l-Talib fl Bahti '1-MaMlib MlkjT si-Lj ^ ^JUdf ^CLo),
that is, the Bahtu 'l-Matalib of the Maronite Gabriel Farhat, with
the notes of Butrus 'el-Bistani (Beirut, 1854); 'el-Bistani's smaller
Grammar, founded upon the above, entitled Mifiahu 'l-Misbah
(Û-aJI flau, second edition, Beirut, 1867); and Nasif 'elYazigi's Faslv 'l-Hitab (ÛauiJI J-oi, second edition, Beirut,
1866).
Among European Grammarians I have made constant use of
the works of S. de Sacy (Grammaire Arabe, 2de ed., 1831), Ewald
(Grammatica Critica Linguae Arabicse, 1831-33), and Lumsden
(A Grammar of the Arabic Language, vol. i., 1813); which last,
Vlll
however, is based on the system of the Arab Grammarians, and

therefore but ill-adapted, apart from its bulk and rarity, for the
use of beginners. I have also consulted with advantage the
grammar of Professor Lagus of Helsingfors (Larokurs i Arabiska
Spraket, 1869). But I am indebted above all to the labours of
Professor Fleischer of Leipzig, whose notes on the first volume of
De Sacy's Grammar (as far as p. 359) have appeared from time
to time in the Berichte der Konigl. Sachsischen Gesellschaft der
Wissensckaften (1863-64-66-70), in which periodical the student
will also find the treatises of the same scholar Ueber einige Arten
der Nominalapposition im Arabischen (1862) and Ueber das
Verhdltniss und die Construction der Sack- und Stoffworter im
Arabischen (1856).
In the notes which touch upon the comparative grammar of
the Semitic languages, I have not found much to alter, except in
matters of detail. I have read, I believe, nearly everything that
has been published of late years upon this subjectthe fanciful
lucubrations of Von Raumer and Raabe, as well as the learned
and scholarly treatises of Nbldeke, Philippi, and TegneV. My
standpoint remains, however, nearly the same as it formerly was.
The ancient Semitic languagesArabic and iEthiopic, Assyrian,
Canaanitic (Phoenician and Hebrew), and Aramaic (so-called
Chaldee and Syriac)are as closely connected with each other
as the Romance languagesItalian, Spanish, Portuguese, Pro
vencal, and French : they are all daughters of a deceased mother,
standing to them in the relation of Latin to the other European
languages just specified. In some points the north Semitic
tongues, particularly the Hebrew, may bear the greatest re
semblance to this parent speech ; but, on the whole, the south
Semitic dialects, Arabic and iEthiopic,but especially the former,
have, I still think, preserved a higher degree of likeness to the
original Semitic language. The Hebrew of the Pentateuch, and
the Assyrian*, as it appears in even the oldest inscriptions, seem
* As regards Assyrian, I rely chiefly upon the well-known works
of Oppert, Sayce, and Schrader.
IX
to me to have already attained nearly the same stage of gram

matical development (or decay) as the post-classical Arabic, the
spoken language of mediaeval and modern times.
I have to thank the Home Government of India for con
tributing the sum of fifty pounds towards defraying the expenses
of printing this work; and some of the local Governments for
subscribing for a certain number of copies ; namely, the Govern
ment of Bengal, twenty, and the Home Department (Fort William),
twenty-five ; the Government of Bombay, ten ; of Madras, ten ;
and of the Punjab, sixty copies. My friend and former school
fellow, Mr D. Murray (of Adelaide, S. Australia), has also given
pecuniary aid to the same extent as the India Office, and thereby
laid me, and I hope I may say other Orientalists, under a fresh
obligation.
Professor Fleischer of Leipzig will, I trust, look upon the
dedication as a mark of respect for the Oriental scholarship of
Germany, whereof he is one of the worthiest representatives ; and
as a slight acknowledgment of much kindness and help, extending
over a period of more than twenty years, from the publication of
my first work in 1852 down to the present year, in which, amid
the congratulations of numerous pupils and friends, he has cele
brated the fiftieth anniversary of his doctorate.
W. WRIGHT.
Cambridge,
1st July, 1874.
The Syndics of the Press are indebted to the liberality of

Mr F. Du Pre Thornton for the copyright of this Grammar, which
he purchased after the death of the author and presented to them
with a view to the publication of a New Edition.
They desire to take this opportunity of expressing their
gratitude to Prof de Goeje for the courtesy with which he
acceded to their request that he would complete the revision
and for the great labour which he has expended upon the task
in the midst of many important literary engagements.
CONTENTS.
PART FIRST.
ORTHOGRAPHY AND ORTHOEPY.
PAGE
I. The Letters as Consonants

II. The Vowels and Diphthongs
III. Other Orthographic Signs
A. Gezina or Sukfin
B. Tesdld or &edda
C. Hemza or Nebra
D. Wasla
E. Medda or Ma#a
IV. The Syllable
V. The Accent
VI. The Numbers
1
7
13
13
13
16
19
24
26
27
28
PART SECOND.
ETYMOLOGY OR THE PARTS OF SPEECH.
I.
THE VERB.
A. GENERAL VIEW.
1.
The Forms of the Triliteral Verb

The First Form
The Second Form
The Third Form
The Fourth Form
29
30
31
32
34
Xll
CONTENTS.
PAGE
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
The Fifth Form

The Sixth Form
The Seventh Form
The Eighth Form
The Ninth and Eleventh Forms
The Tenth Form
The Twelfth, Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth Forma .
The Quadriliteral Verb and its Forms
The Voices
The States (Tenses) of the Verb
The Moods
The Numbers, Persons, and Genders
B.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
THE STRONG VERB.
The Active Voice of the First Form

a. The Inflexion by Persons
1. Separate Pronouns
2. Suffixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative .
3. Prefixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative .
6. Forms of the Tenses and Moods
The Imperfect Indicative
The Subjunctive and Jussive
The Energetic
The Imperative
The Passive Voice of the First Form
The Derived Forms of the Strong Verb
The Quadriliteral Verb
Verbs of which the Second and Third Radicals are Identical .
C.
36
38
40
41
43
44
46
47
49
51
51
52
53
53
54
55
65
57
57
60
61
61
63
63
67
68
THE WEAK VERB.
1. Verba Homzata
2. Verbs which are more especially called Weak Verbs.
A. Verba Primee Radicalis ^ et ^
B. Verba Media; Radicalis _j et ^
C. Verba Tertije Radicalis ^ et ^
3. Verbs that are Doubly and Trebly Weak.
Doubly Weak Verbs
Trebly Weak Verbs
72
78
81
88
92
95
CONTENTS.
Xlll
PAGE
Appendix A.
I. The Verb JJj
96
II. The Verbs of Praise and Blame

III. The Forms expressive of Surprise or Wonder ....
97
98
Appendix B.
The Verbal Suffixes, which express the Accusative .
II.
100
THE NOUN.
A. THE NOUNS SUBSTANTIVE AND ADJECTIVE.

1.
The Derivation of Nouns Substantive and Adjective, and their

different Forms
106
a. The Deverbal Nouns.
(a) The Nomina Verbi
110
(/3) The Nomina Vicis
122
(y) The Nomina Speciei
123
(8) The Nomina Loci et Temporis
124
(f) The Nomina Instrument
130
(f) The Nomina Agentis et Patientis and other Verbal
Adjectives
131
b. The Denominative Nouns.
(a) The Nomina Unitatis
147
(/3) The Nomina Abundantiao vel Multitudinis .
.148
(y) The Nomina Vasis
149
(8) The Nomina Relativa or Relative Adjectives
149
I. Changes of the Auxiliary Consonants
.
.
151
II. Changes of the Final Radicals _j and ^J
' :'('
III. Changes in the Vocalisation
....
159
(e) The Abstract Nouns of Quality
165
(C) The Diminutive
166
(ij) Some other Nominal Forms
175
2. The Gender of Nouns
177
Formation of the Feminine of Adjectives
183
Forms which are of both Genders
185
3. The Numbers of Nouns
187
The Dual
187
The Pluralis Sanus
192
The Pluralis Fractus
199
XIV
CONTENTS.
PAGE
4.
The Declension of Nouns

I. The Declension of Undefined Nouns .
Diptotes
II. The Declension of Defined Nouns
...
Appendix.
The Pronominal Suffixes, which denote the Genitive
B.
234
.234
239
247
.
252
THE NUMERALS.
1. The Cardinal Numbers

2. The Ordinal Numbers
3. The remaining Classes of Numerals
C.
1.
253
260
262
THE NOMINA DEMONSTRATIVA AND CONJUNCTIVA.
The Demonstrative Pronouns and the Article ....

The Conjunctive (Relative) and Interrogative Pronouns
(a) The Conjunctive Pronouns ...
(b) The Interrogative Pronouns
....
The Indefinite Pronouns
264
270
270
274
277
III. THE PARTICLES.

A.
THE PREPOSITIONS.
The Inseparable Prepositions

The Separable Prepositions
B.
THE ADVERBS.
The Inseparable Adverbial Particles

The Separable Adverbial Particles
Adverbial Accusatives
C.
279
280
282
283
288
THE CONJUNCTIONS.
The Inseparable Conjunctions

The Separable Conjunctions
290
291
D. THE INTERJECTIONS
294
PARADIGMS OF THE VERBS
298
PART FIRST.
ORTHOGRAPHY AND ORTHOEPY.
I. THE LETTERS AS CONSONANTS.
1. Arabic, like Hebrew and Syriac, is written and read from A
right to left.
The letters of the alphabet (W-JI ojjj*-, -$j*-
ija^yJI, AjjUw^JI Oj^*Jt, or ^4j i_ij^.) are twenty-eight in

number, and are all consonants, though three of them are also used
as vowels (see 3). They vary in form, according as they are con
nected with a preceding or following letter, and, for the most part,
terminate in a bold stroke, when they stand alone or at the end of
a word. The following Table gives the letters in their usual order,
along with their names and numerical values.
B
FIGURE.
Connected.
NUMERICAL
VALUE.
NAME.
Uncon
nected.
With a pre
ceding
l .letter.
'V.'
With a fol
lowing
1 Iletter.
. :
With both.
f "...
oUI Elif.
SW Ba.
w)
Ili Ta.
W*.
400
JLJ Ta.
j*-/*? Gim.
t
t
t
tfc]
trc]
trî
JU Ha.
$L Ha.
500
Jlj Dal.
>
j.
jli Dal.
JL
w.
>
.j).
*M
*M
*W
Jk-
3
8
600
4
700
Part First.Orthography and Orthoepy.
[1
FIGURE.
Connected.
NAME.
Unoqnneoted.
With a pre
ceding
tlj' Ra.
J- <?
tJ-
KJ"
\ Zay.
With a fol
lowing
. letter.
NUMERICAL
VALUE.
With both.
200
O-s-t Sin.
&s** Sft.
b.
Mf
60
4m
300
iU. Sad.
u*
tj*
10
90
*U> Dad.
t^
#0
mA
800
lU, Ta.
Ik
1%
lC Za.
Jfc
it
900
O** 'Ain.
e
e
70
1000
lli Fa.
oi
80
Jli Kaf.
100
J&> Kaf.
J).
* i
=>
20
30
<
* <
40
v>e Gain.
>$ Lam.
*
jk* Mini.
j>
j*
O-
50
v 4
^1^ Waw.
>
. . .
. . .
JO Ya.
\J
L**"
10
0>J Nun.
' :u Ha.
1]
I. The Letters as Consonants.
Rem. a. I in connection with a preceding J forms the figures A

y. *$> ^- This combination is called lam-eli/, and is generally
reckoned a twenty-ninth letter of the alphabet, and inserted before
^. The object of it is merely to distinguish elif as the long vowel
a, 3, from elif as the spiritus lenis (elif with hemza, I, 15).
Rem. b. The order of the letters and _j is sometimes inverted.
The Arabs of Northern Africa arrange the letters in a different
sequence ; viz.
They distinguish >_ from J> by giving the former a single point
below, and the latter one above, thus : a /, but i k k*. At the
end of a word these points are usually omitted, oi, ^.
Rem. c. In manuscripts and elegantly printed books many of
the letters are interwoven with one another, and form ligatures, of
which the following are examples.
g bh.
s~> sh.
J fy.
<*
^ <Ph
L &
*; gh.
s* 'g.
s^ Imh.
J* Mf.
? A-
4 yh-
[These ligatures, in which one letter stands above another, are

very inconvenient to printers, especially when, as m this book,
English and Arabic are intermingled; and most founts have some
device to bring the letters into line.
Thus ^ appears as ^js\s*- ,
or, in the fount used for this grammar, as >.
The latter
method is a recent innovation, first introduced by Lane in his D

Arabic Lexicon, and its extreme simplicity and convenience have
caused it to be largely adopted in modern founts, not only in
Europe but in the East. But in writing Arabic the student ought
to use the old ligatures as they are shewn in Mss. or in the more
elegant Eastern founts.]
* This is not confined, in the earliest times, to African Mss. In

some old Mss., on the other hand, k has the point below, , a, or even
4
a
Part First. Orthography and Orthoepy.
[ 1
Rem. d. Those letters which are identical in form, and distin

guished from one another in writing only by the aid of the small
dots usually called diacritical points (ikiJ , plur. iaJu), are divided
t - * 0 J d<#
y >
o*
by the grammarians into iJLeôJI i*ijjmJ\, the loose or free, i.e.

J -
0 JO*
J J 9*
unpointed, letters, and ioj^jt-oJI JjjmJ>, the bolted or fastened, i.e.

pointed, letters. To the former class belong ., a, j, ^, ô, J
and c ; to the latter ., J, j, ch> t> > J and
The letters ^j,
O, 1> and ^ are generally distinguished as follows :

t,
_j is called Sjl.^sJI iUI, <A J k*,; ô/'/// (j) ;

O
U-*^ O-0 SUJ^JI 2wt, the i with two points above (7) ;
lyhfcj ^>-o 3UlJt iUI, //c i with two points below (.)*;
>
illicit 2l5f, the J wt</i Mm' ôtnfo (3).
The unpointed letters are sometimes still further distinguished

from the pointed by various contrivances, such as writing the letter
in a smaller size below the line, placing a point below, or an angular
mark above, and the like ; so that we find in carefully written
c
manuscripts ^mL; li, j jj', os'lt'^J5; t-* m< ug 5 k *> \

c i fe ; etc.
Also f or * by way of distinction from .
In some
old Mss. iji has only one point above, and then ^ takes a point
below.
Rem. e. The letters are also divided into the following classes,
which take their names from the particular part of the vocal organs
that is chiefly instrumental in producing their sounds.
j *3 * 5 i
iiio*
jfi * A *
9* *
ibytuJI ojjJt or SuyiuiJS, the labials (iii a lip), uJjt j.

ii
'- -'
j j *
ijjjyjt ojjjikJi, the gingivals, 1> J Ji, in uttering which the

-pv
tongue is pressed against the gum (<LLUI).

<UL>'N)t oijâJl, the sibilants, j ^ â, which are pronounced
with the tip of the tongue (1L<*9I).
* [With final ^ the use of the two points below is optional.
Some modern prints, especially those issued at Bairut, always insert
them except when the ^ represents elif maksura ( 7, rem. b): thus
2]
I. The Letters as Consonants.

3 S
* w *>
3 0,
iJUJJI _jjjJt or iJUjJJI, the liquids j J J, which are pro- A

nounced with the extremity of the tongue (jyjJI or JkJjJJI).
ajj=*J;.\\ o^jaJI, the letters - ^ ^, which are uttered
through the open orifice of the lips (jm. AM).
A.jrJa,JI t_jj^Jt or rtjh,:ll, the letters OjJ, which are uttered
by pressing the tongue against the rough or corrugated portion of
the palate ( *.LuM or JLvJI).
^jUj^yJUl ^)tt|^Jt, the letters JJ an^ * *n uttering which the B
uvula (SlyJUt) is brought into play.
JUUJt w?_j_^- or AgxUfcJI ojjaJI, the gutturals, U* c is
The letters 1 j ^ are called k>JUI >-J)j*- or <UJUt vi^/aJI, //<*'
so/"< letters, and dJbt)l ^J^j^., the weak letters.
2. The correct pronunciation of some of these letters, for ex
ample - and c, it is scarcely possible for a European to acquire,
except by long intercourse with natives. The following hints will, C
however, enable the learner to approximate to their sounds.
! with he~mza (I, I, see 15) is the spiritus lenis of the Greeks,
the K of the Hebrews (as in ~\12H, 3NT CpXfi). It may be compared with the h in the French word homme or English hour.
w> is our b.
Cj is the Italian dental, softer than our t.
> is pronounced like the Greek 0, or th in thing. The Turks
and Persians usually convert it into the surd s, as in sing. [In Egypt
it is commonly confounded with O, less often with ^.]
j)
- corresponds to our g in gem. In Egypt and some parts of
Arabia, however, it has the sound of the Heb. 3, or our g in get.
^, the Heb. |"|, is a very sharp but smooth guttural aspirate,
stronger than , but not rough like -. Europeans, as well as Turks
and Persians, rarely attain the correct pronunciation of it.
i. has the sound of ch in the Scotch word loch, or the German Rache.
> is the Italian dental, softer than our dK v
5 bears the same relation to > that i> does to O.
It is sounded
[ 2
A like the 8 of the modern Greeks, or th in that, with. The Turks and
Persians usually convert it into z. [In Egypt it is sometimes z but
oftener d.]
j is in all positions a distinctly articulated lingual r, as in run.
j is the English z.
v* is the surd s in sit, mist; Ji>, sh in shut.
\jo, the Heb. Y, is a strongly articulated s, somewhat like ss in
"
\jb is an aspirated d, strongly articulated between the front part

of the side of the tongue and the molar teeth (somewhat like th in
this). The Turks and Persians usually pronounce it like z. [In Egypt
it is an emphatic d, without aspiration, more difficult to an English
tongue than the true Bedouin u-]
J, the Heb. 3, is a strongly articulated palatal t.
J bears, strictly speaking, the same relation to J that i> and 5
do to O and y It is usually pronounced like a strongly articulated
palatal z, though many of the Arabs give it the same sound as ^
C [with which it is often confounded in Mss.]. The Turks and Persians
change it into a common z. To distinguish it from vo , ii is sometimes spoken of as <UlJI lUaJI.
c, the Heb. y, is a strong (but to .[most] Europeans, as well as
Turks and Persians, unpronounceable) guttural, related in its nature
to -, with which it is sometimes confounded. It is described as
produced by a smart compression of the upper part of the windpipe
and forcible emission of the breath. It is wrong to treat it, in any
of the Semitic languages, as a mere vowel-letter, or (worse still) as
D a nasal n or ng.
b is a guttural g, accompanied by a grating or rattling sound, as
in gargling, of which we have no example in English. The y of the
modern Greeks, the Northumbrian r, and the French r grassfye, are
approximations to it*.
-i is our /
J, the Heb. p, is a strongly articulated guttural k; but in parts
of Arabia, and throughout Northern Africa, it is pronounced as a
* [Hence fc is sometimes replaced by j as in the Yemenite jLe
for >Usl, Hamdani ed. Miiller 193, 17 etc., and often in Mss.De G.]
3, 4]
II. The Vowels and Diphthongs.
hard g ; whilst in [Cairo and some parts of] Syria it is vulgarly con- A
founded with filif hemzatum, as 'ultu, ya'ulu, for kultu, yakidu.
&, \}>J>> and (j. are exactly our k, I, m, n. When immediately
followed by the letter ^>, without any vowel coming between them,
(j takes the sound of m : as ^.-'f gemb, j~& 'ambar, il*il> sembau,
not ghib, 'anbar, sinbau.
is our h. It is distinctly aspirated at the end, as well as at
the beginning, of a syllable ; e. g. _*a hum, iUl 'ahlaka.
In the
grammatical termination 3 L, the dotted 5 [called i~JU)l iU] is pro

nounced like O, t)*.
B
_) and (^ are precisely our w and y. The Turks and Persians
usually give _j the sound of v.
II.
THE VOWELS AND DIPHTHONGS.
3. The Arabs had originally no signs for the short vowels. To

indicate the long vowels and diphthongs they made use of the three
consonants that come nearest to them in sound : viz. I (without hemza,
see 1, rem. a, and 15) for a, ^j for l and ai, j for u and au. E.g., C
*) la, ^ji ft, ^^ kai, ^1 dit, lau.
4. At a later period the following signs were invented to express
the short vowels.
(a) L fith (-3) or fetha (*Jtf), a, d (as in pet), e (nearly the
French e muet); e.g. Ji-l- halaka, tr-o-i simsun, j*ij^ kerimun.
', 0 *
% - 0
(b) kdsr (j^) or kesra (/^), i (as in pin), t (a dull, obscure i,

resembling the Welsh y, or the i in bird) ; e.g. <v bihi, hS\ aBtun.
J)
*
(c) i damm L&&) or damma (**), w (as in 6//), o, o (nearly as
the German o in Mortel, or the French eu in jeune) ; e.g. <J /Am,
?, j-o* 'omrun.
* In point of fact, this figure 3 is merely a compromise between

the ancient O 1 (Heb. J"| i H )> the old pausal (ah), and the
modern (Heb. ,*] ), in which last the is silent.
8
A
[ 5
Rem. a. The distinction between the names feth, kesr, danim,

and fetha, kisra, dam ma, is that the former denote the sounds a, i, u,
the latter the marks L, , L. Compare the Hebrew PIllS, ""DfcJ'
O *
and W3S
Or
The terms yîi and %ij, commonly used of the case-
endings a, u, are sometimes applied to .1, L in other positions; e.g.

gUfcJI v>a>i <LjâkJI. [Another name for damm is Mw, y.
De G.l'
Rem. b.
B
**,.
, , ..
A vowel is called aj-, a motion, plur. Oe>j* ; its
mark is termed ^l&i, ybrm or figure, plur. JlSwl or JjXiRem. c. In the oldest Mss. of the Kor'an, the vowels are
expressed by dots (usually red), one above for fetha, one below for
kesra, and one in the middle, or on the line, for damma. As re
gards the signs L, _, L the third is a small j and the other two
are probably derived from 1 and ^ or a- respectively.
5. Rules for the cases in which these vowel-marks retain their

original sounds, a, i, u, and for those in which they are modified,
through the influence of the stronger or weaker consonants, into d, e,
C, o, or o, can scarcely be laid down with certainty; for the various
dialects of the spoken Arabic differ from one another in these points ;
and besides, owing to the emphasis with which the consonants are
uttered, the vowels are in general somewhat indistinctly enunciated.
The following rules may, however, be given for the guidance of the
learner*.
(a) When preceded or followed by the strong gutturals ~--t.cc,
or the emphatic consonants ^jo ô is ii J|, fetha is pronounced as a,
though with the emphatic consonants its sound becomes rather obscure,
D approaching to that of the Swedish & ; e.g. j*>- hamrun, ^-i la'bun,
iA bakiya, jj~o s&drun.
Under the same circumstances kesra is
* [Learners whose ears and vocal organs are good, and who have
an opportunity of hearing and practising the correct pronunciation of
the consonants, will find that the proper shades of sound in the three
vowels come without effort when the consonants are spoken rightly
and naturally. The approximate rules for pronunciation here given
are mainly useful as a guide towards the right way of holding the
mouth in pronouncing the consonants as well as the vowels.]
6]
II. The Vowels and Diphthongs.
pronounced as i, e.g. jj& 'ilmun, j*~< sthrun, jJiS k\Srun; whilst A

damma assumes the sound of an obscure o, inclining with the gutturals
(especially - and e) to o ; e.g. tJUsJ latofa, uUa) lot/un, ^>~. kosnun
9 Oj
9 9 j
or hosnun, >^j ro'bun,j+e 'o'mrun.

(b) In shut syllables in which there are neither guttural nor
emphatic consonants,and in open syllables which neither commence
with, nor immediately precede, one of those letters, fetha either has
a weaker, less clear sound, approaching to that of a in the English
words hat, cap, e.g. c.;Ifi katabta, ja\ 'akbaru ; or it becomes a B
simple or e (the latter especially in a short open syllable followed
by a long one), e.g. J^ bel, *-*=<y> m&rke'bun, Jlw sim&kun, \j~t~>
9,
semlnun, <Ljjlo medinitun.
It retains, however, its pure sound of a
before and after r (which partakes of the nature of the emphatics),

when that letter is doubled or follows a long a or a, e. g. Sj*. garratun,
S^-o marratun, jU gdratun, *jyo mratun ; and also in general at the
end of a word.
6. The long vowels d, i, u, are indicated by placing the marks C
of the short vowels before the letters I, ^J, and ^, respectively, e.g.
JUf kola, & bVa, Jlj-) sukun ; in which case these letters are called
juJI wij^fc, literae productionis, "letters of prolongation.'
The com
binations ^ - and _j must always be pronounced i and w, not S and 5;

though after the emphatic consonants _j i. inclines to the sound of o,
and i to that of the French u or German u, e.g. j>J, i>J, nearly
torun, tunun.
Rem. a. a was at first more rarely marked than the other -p.
long vowels, and hence it happens that, at a later period, after the
invention of the vowel-points, it was indicated in some very common
i '
I / ty /
'9
1*9
J
j*
words merely by a fetha ; e.g. aJJI, ij^jB*J)\, ^Jkjjt, J?i *\, 05J-*.
*
&5j(, OI^JJI, i^JU\, oSH or &}, iUi, tjJi, U^, IJJub. More
exactly, however, the fetha should be written perpendicularly in
this case, so as to resemble a small elif ; e.g. aJUI, ^>jyJI, iCJLoJI,
Oljauill, iîJI (<Ae resurrection, to be carefully distinguished from
w.
10
A

****) tlrMmilu, price, value), Uy, iJUj.
[ 7
The words l>^l5, a5vi,
and OjTyJ, are also frequently written defectively wJLj, U,

^^JlL> ; and occasionally some other vocables, such as jî^j and
0>-^J > <^>^ ;U1( ' 15^ j l^Wî l>^*j 1 ant* other proper names
J
1 0 5 /
1/
IJ
91
JIO^JIO'
ending in ^j\jl ; i^Jk#U\ ; ijytc ; jd*., iLU, <>aJt, ôfiJt, and
other proper names of the forms J*li and ,J*UJt ; jiji ; etc.
This
is more common in MagribI Mss. than in others.The long vowel

1 is in a very few instances written defectively at the end of a word,
B
e.g. iJUjf, U-Hafi, uWf, tl-'Asi, j3\ J^ &i^, Hodeifitu 'bnu

'l-Yemdnl, for ,/UJt, LroWI, Ô ; j\ for ^J^l*.
Rem. 6. The letter , preceded by damma, is used by the Arabs
of North Africa and Spain to indicate a final o in foreign words ; e.g.
aJjlS, Carlo ; ojiaj ,J^J, Don Pedro ; <tj\ ^>^j, the river Guadiaro.
Rem. c. The sound of li inclines, in later times and in certain
localities, from a toe, just as that of fetha does from a to e (see
4, a, and 5, b).
This change is called SJU^JI. tl-imala, the

t
" deflection " of the sound of a and a towards that of t and i The
MagribI Arabs actually pronounce a, in many cases as I. Hence
wj^>j rikao, ^jiJ lutein, ^l^ 6aJ, ^LJ Jisdre, are sounded rt&eft,
fij&ira, 6ti, iimn ; and, conversely, the Spanish names Beja, Jaen,
Caniles, Lebrilla, are written a.b, ^jU-, ^JJiii, aIIj-J.
7.
t corresponds to fetha, j^ to kesra, and _} to damma ; whence
D t is called <U2Ut c.l, /? sister offe~tha, \j, S^J3I c--l, *A sister of

kdsra, and ^, 3f-aJI C**>t, <fe yis^w of damma.
Fetha before ^ and
_j forms the diphthongs ai and m, which retain their original clear

* t ,
sound after the harder gutturals and the emphatics, e.g. 0U0 saifun,
* [The omission of final ^ in these cases is hardly a mere ortho

graphical irregularity, but expresses a variant pronunciation in which
the final i was shortened or dropped. See Noldeke, Gesch. d. QorAn's,
p. 251.]
7]
II.
The Vowels and Diphthongs.
11
oî- haufun; but after the other letters become nearly e (Heb. *r) A
and o (Heb. ^-), e.g. o^- se'fun, *Z>y m"otun (almost sefun, mutun).
Rem. o. After _j at the end of a word, both when preceded by
damma and by fetha, I is often written, particularly in the plural of
verbs ; e.g. I_j^-aj , \yj , \jj*-> . This 1, in itself quite superfluous
(elif otiosum), is intended to guard against the possibility of the
preceding _j being separated from the body of the word to which it
belongs, and so being mistaken for the conjunction 1 and. It is
-- ^ o -*
J'
*0*
J to*
called <Ll3yi uUI, the guarding Uif, or iLoUJI oU"^l, the separating
Uif.
Rem. b.
^ at the end of a word after a fetha is pronounced B
like t, e.g. \Ji fata, ,-<y ramd, .Jl 'ila*, and is called, like I itself
in the same position (e.g. 1iyJ BehnesO,, \ji gaea), SêuLJI oU^)t,
</* e/t/" <Aa< cart 6e abbreviated, in contradistinction to <Ae lengthened
J*
3 0* Oj*
S to*
Uif, Oj.**-*" uUÎ (see 22 and 23, rem. a), which is protected by
ht'inza. It receives this name because, when it comes in contact
with a kemza conjunctionis (see 19, rem. f), it is shortened in
pronunciation before the following consonant, as are the _j and ^ in
it
'0*
y\ and ,jt before _^jjyi (see 20, b)\.

Rem. c. If a pronominal suffix be added to a word ending n
in ^,1. , the ^ is sometimes retained according to old custom, as in
o\fftj or <uj, but it is commonly changed into I, as oUj.
0
* ,
* [But î, with the mark gezma (see 10), as in ,&, ^J*i is
the diphthong at.] The diphthong ai, when final, is often marked in
r,' * ^^&
1 ' ^*i,
cL " i.e. ^Jjo
' "
old Mss. by the letters A. suprascript; e.g. iUxu>
yedai, not yidd.
t [It would seem that the early scribes who fixed the orthographical
usage made a distinction of sound between yL and \, pronouncing y*
the former nearly as e ; cf. rem. d. On the other hand many Mss.,
even very ancient ones, write \L where the received rules require \L .
According to the grammarians Uif maksura is always written \ in
words of more than three letters unless the penultimate letter is Ya
* 0 *
* Oi
(as L-> he will live, l,J,j world). In words of three letters, the
origin of the final a must be considered ;' a "converted Fa" gives t~ ,
a "converted Waw" gives II. See the details below 167, 169, 213
etc.]
12
A

Rem. d.
[ 8
In some words ending in 51.1 we often find 5_jl. instead
9 * *
\ *
* *
t -
r>
* *
9\*9\*9\*
of 51.1 , as o^~a- or 3^*., SjJ-o or SÛo, j>j or >%>. <>>->, 5jji*,

5yV.if>, 5yU, and so also t^jj, I^JjJI for bj. bpl ; further 2j for
-**
f ' *'
51.1 in the loan-word <b;>> or 3jj^3 ; according to which older mode

of writing we ought to pronounce the 1.1 nearly as a or e re
spectively *.
8. The marks of the short vowels when doubled are pronounced
with the addition of the sound n, L an, _ in, lor" un. This is called
ijjyjt, the tfaiwin or "nunation" (from the name of the letter ^ nun),
,, and takes place only at the end of a word ; e.g. <Ujjk medlnitan,
v^ bintin, JU malun.
See 308.
Rem. a. L takes an I after all the consonants except 5 ; as bb,

bfcjj, but iaJLi..
However, when it precedes a ^, no 1 is written,
as in j_jdk ; nor, according to the older orthography, when it accompanies a hemza, as in t<, for which we more usually find liw.
This elif in no way affects the quantity of the vowel, which is always
short : bdbdn, rlAdn.
Rem. b.
To one word _j is added, without in any way affecting
the sound of the tenwln, viz. to the proper name _sj-o* 'Amr (not
*
09*
to,
'Amru), genit. _)j*, accus. !/, rarely l^j-e*, [or, when the
tenwln falls away ( 315, a, rem. 6) ^-o-c in all three cases], so
written to distinguish it from another proper name that has the
same radical letters, viz. _j<* 'Omar, genit. and accus. j<*.
0 0
The
9 -
j of _5_ô* and $}+ is, however, often neglected in old manuscripts.

[Cf. the use of ) to represent tenwln in proper names in the
Nabataean inscriptions.]
Rem. c. In old Mss. of the Kor'an, the tenwin is expressed
by doubling the dots which represent the vowels; =L, _ =_,
* [The prophet said yti\ for ..ait, }J>o- for it Ju-.

L 114.De G.]
ZamahsarT, Faik
11] III. Other Orthographic Signs.
A. Gezma or Sukun.
13
III. OTHER ORTHOGRAPHIC SIGNS.
A. Gizmo, or Sukun.
9. Gezma, j>jm- or <Uj*k (amputation), -, is written over the final
consonant of all shut syllables, and serves, when another syllable
follows, to separate the two ; e. g. J-> bhl, je* hum, j^jtSa katabtum,
>-..>.,) se/sefa, &\j& kor- anun (not ko-rdnun). It corresponds there
fore to the ShZea quiescens of the Hebrew, with which its other name
0>->, rest, coincides.
*
Rem. a. A letter which has no following vowel is called w9^ B
,j^Li, a quiescent letter, as opposed to JjjmJLt i-Jj*-, o movent ZeMcr.
See 4, rem. b.
Rem. 6. Letters that are assimilated to a following letter, which
receives in consequence the tesdid or mark of doubling (see 11
and 14), are retained in writing, but not marked with a gezma;
j i fl ..
iU
fi
*l
j \ one*
*s o
hi o- i
Rem. c. The same distinction exists between the words j/eztn

and ijeznia, as between feth and/e</i, etc. (see 4, rem. a).
Rem. d. Older forms of the gezma are L and ,1 , whence the C
later 2 , instead of the common 2. or L . In some old Mss. of the
KLor'an a small horizontal (red) stroke is used, .
10. ^ and j, when they form a diphthong with fetha, are marked
with a gezma, as J-J, ô^j, j^, ^Jy ; but when they stand for elif
productionis they do not take this sign (see 7, rem. b, c, d).
Rem. In many manuscripts a g&zraa is placed even over the
letters of prolongation, e. g. JU, jy~o, ^-f > and over the Slif
maksura, e.g. ^z, ^jJk for ^yU, ^jjk.
B.
T^d or Sedda.
11. A consonant that is to be doubled, or, as the Arabs say,

strengthened f^jJtU), without the interposition of a vowel (see rem. a),
is written only once, but marked with the sign ;, which is called
14
[ 11
A jujuiiJI, the tisdld (strengthening)*; e.g. !jwl M-kulla, >& kullan,

^fr-JI h-semmi, ^-> semmin, j+i\ el-murru, j* murrun.
It corresponds
therefore to the Daghesh forte of the Hebrew.

Rem. a.
The solitary exception to this rule, in the verbal forms
jJj^S kuunla and J^jJu tukuwila, instead of J|y> and J(yAJ, admits
of an easy explanation (see 159). When a consonant is repeated
in such a manner that a vowel is interposed between its first and
second occurrence, no doubling, properly so called, takes place, and
B
consequently the tesdld is not required ; e.g. Ojji, 2d pers. sing.

masc. Perf. of ji ; CjaLi, 3d pers. sing. fern. Perf. of the fifth form
of Jj.
Rem. b. A consonant can be doubled, and receive tesdld, only
when a vowel precedes and follows it. The cases treated of in 14
form no exception to this rule.
Rem. c. All consonants whatsoever, not even 81if hfenizatum
excepted, admit of being doubled and take tfesdld. Hence we speak
- ^
- A
- *
and write ^jIIj ra"dsun, JIU sa"aln7i, -IU na"cUjun.

Q
Rem. d.
- is an abbreviated ^t, the first radical of the name
jujJU, or the first letter of the name jJ*, which the African Arabs
use instead of the other. Or it may stand for jw (from }j**o), since
in the oldest and most carefully written manuscripts its form is * .
A * *
Its opposite is <-*+-, i.e. oU. (from Jifei lightened, single); e.g.
t*
* *,
io^Lej tjî secretly and operdy.
Rem. e. Tes'did, in combination with -, -, -, -, is placed be

tween the consonants and these vowel-marks, as may be seen from
the above examples. In combination with - the Egyptians write
* instead of ; but elsewhere, at least in old manuscripts, may
stand for 1 as well as i. The African Arabs constantly write
> 5) *> for -,?,-. In the oldest Mas. of the Kor'an, tesdld is
expressed by or v, which, when accompanied by kesra, is some
times written, as in African Mss., below the line. In African
Mss. the vowel is not always written with the sedda ; f; alone may
be = t , ifcc.
* [The nomen unitatis is SjujuU. De G.]
14] III. Other Orthographic Signs.

12.
13.
B. TUdld or Sedda.
15
Te^dld is either necessary or euphonic.

A
The necessary teSdtd, which always follows a vowel, whether
short (as in i>i*) or long (as in jU), indicates a doubling upon which
the signification of the word depends.
,st
Thus j*\ (amara) means he
commanded, but j*\ (ammara), he appointed some one commander;

tj
j* (murrun) is bitter, but a word j* (murun) does not exist in the

language.
Rem. The Arabs do not readily tolerate a syllable containing a
long vowel and terminating in a consonant. Consequently teSdid B
necessarium scarcely ever follows the long vowels _j and ^, as in
J OS to
JTI
ffl ..
wjjJI J)3> though it is sometimes found after I, as in jU, oÛ,

-
^ J Of
^jUû (see 25).
Nor does it occur after the diphthongs _}.! and
1^1 , save in rare instances, like a "* and Arfji [see 277].
14. The euphonic tMdtd always follows a vowelless consonant,
which, though expressed in writing, is, to avoid harshness of sound,
passed over in pronunciation and assimilated to a following consonant.
It is used :
(a) With the letters O, , >, J, j, j, ^,, Ji, y*, y*, J, J, 0
J, Oi (dentals, sibilants, and liquids,) after the article Jl ; e.g. j+Z)\
% 0 S *
j 01* ~
j o *
U-timru; vj-0*v^' ar-rahmdnu; Um*&i\ U-semsu ; .^Xkll 'az-zolmu;

(J-Xil el-leilu, or, in African and Spanish manuscripts, JJI.
Rem. a.
These letters are called .y.^JI ojj^JI, //i gofar
letters, because the word u~~'> swn, happens to begin with one of
them; and the other letters of the alphabet <LJ^r*)\ oj/Jt, </te
mwar letters, because the word j+S, moon, commences with one of D
them.
Rem. b.
'
This assimilation is extended by some to the J of ji

- ols
and J^, especially before j, as C^jtj Jjk.

(b)
With the letters j, J, j>, j, ^, after with gezm, e.g.
<Vj O-0 /?r rabbiht, J-J ,>, JiSj jjl ; and after the nunation, e.g.
i * '
_>U= kitabum mubinun, for kitabun mublnun. The w of the
16

0
0 -
[15
oi
A words l>*, k>c, {j\, is often not written when they are combined with
**> i>> ^ J e.g. ^>ô for o^0 or i>* i>*> ^-o* fr ^ v>*> jb fr / O'Rem. a.
If to the above letters we add ^ itself, as ^Ô ^1 >
the mnemonic word is O^-*^ *

Rem. 6.
*9 ,jl is equally common with *$\, but ^>o-o, o-o*- U*
Lo*, are hardly ever written separately; >) ^ê, on the contrary,
always.
Similarly we find "^l for *j&\ (if not), Ut for U^l (if, with
s
si
redundant lc) and occasionally Ul for U,jl (<Aa, with redundant to).
(c)
With the letter O after i>, a, i, ô, i, J (dentals), in
certain parts of the verb ; e. g. o-t~l tibittu for C~J lebittu ; Ojjl
.0-1
bit
, &t
0 3 6 * St
'aratta for Ojjl 'aradta; ^qJJujJI 'attahattum Ioi-^jJo^jI 'attahattum;

ti * *
* *
j>t*Mi basattum for^h.. .> basattum. Many grammarians, however,

reject this kind of assimilation altogether, and rightly, because the
absorption of a strong radical consonant, such as *, tô or J, by a
C weaker servile letter, like O, is an unnatural mutilation of an essential
part of the word.
Rem. a. Still more to be condemned are such assimilations
as j* for Ojrf-, ia-ji. for Corny*Rem. 6. If the verb ends in O, it naturally unites with the
second O in the above cases, so that only one O is written, but the
, -j
union of the two is indicated by the tesdld ; as 0%*j for >

C. Hemza or Nlbra.
*
D
15. Elif, when it is not a mere letter of prolongation, but a con
sonant, pronounced like the spiritus lenis, is distinguished by the
mark * henna (>** or >**, compression, viz. of the upper part of the
windpipe, see 4, rem. a), which is also sometimes called riebra (*>J ,
%.t
.1-
l..
*l.
So
f *
%.i
I.,
elevation); e.g. <*->!, JU, Iji, ^>\j, \ji\, J^Jil, U*.,ôl, IW.
'
'IS
Rem. o. In cases where an tlif conjunctions (see 19, a, 6, c,

and rem. rf, e) at the beginning of a word receives its own vowel,
the grammarians omit the hfemza and write merely the vowel ; e.g.
-
J C
I,*
OJOJ
aJU ,\,m. II praise belongs to God, \ji\, ^jj\, Jil.
17]
III. Other Orthographic Signs.
C. Hemza or Nebra.
17
Rem. b. 1 is probably a small c, and indicates that the elif is to A

be pronounced almost as 'ain.
In African (and certain other) Mss.
it is sometimes actually written J ; e. g. Jl, JiW.
In the oldest
Mss. of the Kor'an, hemza is indicated by doubling the vowel-points;

e.g., ÎjJUl = jj'*/*M> ^y-o.j.^JI = ^jyUcôJI.
It is also marked in
such Mss. by a large yellow or green dot, varying in position accord

ing to the accompanying vowel (see above, 4, rem. c).
Rem. c. Hemza is written between the I and the vowel that
accompanies it, or the gczma (see the examples given above) ; but B
we often find ^j^JU/la. for ^j-'U-, _jw for j-w (see 16), and occasionally Iki. or Iki- for Ua*., ,jl or ,jl for ^jl, ^Jiw for ,J-> or
Juw, and the like.
Rem. rf. The effect of the hemza is most sensible to a European
ear at the commencement of a syllable in the middle of a word,
*.t ,
preceded by a shut syllable; e.g. SJL_, mas-'cdatun (not ma-salatun)

j i-a it'
&\\jii\, tt-kor-anu (not U-ko-rdnu).

16. ^ and _j take hemza, when they stand in place of an eli/G
hdmzatum* (in which case the two points of the letter ^ are com..
'
it
'
t tj
mouly omitted); e.g. C**> for OL, ,j*U. for ,>L.U., ^^ for
17. Hemza alone (*) is written instead of I, I, ^, j, in the fol

lowing cases.
() Always at the end of a word, after a letter of prolongation
or a consonant with gezma, e.g. Ul, {/a a, lb,, fljy; L5.) fi'a, J)
'^fih > *y> sa un > ly*' *i^ l*k> or m01-e commonly U*J (see 8,
rem. ); and in the middle of a word, after an Uif productionis, provided the hemza has the vowel fetha, as ^j^JjUJj, J^>t\ê-\ (but for
jJoAjjA andôîljkftl the Arabs usually write^Cljiel and>Sjlji*t).
Rem. Accusatives like ILJ* and *] are often written, though
* [See below, 131 seq.)
w.
18
[ 17
contrary to rule, L, LoJ ; and in old Mas. we find such instances

as Ibj for llij.
(b)
Frequently iu the middle of words, after the letters of pro-
longation _j and ^, or after a consonant with gezma, e.g. }ji*

for S^jjjU, oUj^ for OLjj-o, >> for >!>, Ji for Jli ; and also
after kesra and damma before the ^ and _} of prolongation, e.g.
B (^jdJsl*. for j^-SJsl*., ^r*}^ for ^jjj.
Hemza between 7, m&, d, i*,
ati, and , is, however, more frequently, though improperly, placed

over the letter of prolongation itself; e.g. lyj*+ for Stjîo, a.Ui*. for
*
*'
'
4 2'
Is
4;k. or 5i_Ja- ^r^jj for tr-jij or \j*}jj, which words must always be
pronounced makruatun, hatl'atun, ruusun.
Rem. a. After a consonant with gezma, which is connected with
a following letter, hemza and its vowel may be placed above the
C
connecting line ; as ^Ji-il, for Jlwl.

Rem. b.
A hemza preceded by u or i, and followed by a or a,
may be changed into pure j or ^ ; as u>^- fr Oi*L*> )'>* ôr

Jl^w; ij-o for aJU, joU for >UJ. If preceded by u or J, or the
diphthong at, the hemza may likewise be changed into _j or ^,
tiJt'
%* *
J*'
whatever be the following vowel ; as fjj-i-* for SjjyjLa, from SjjjJLo;

3'
*'
s .
%* *
%*****
*
ji for ..;, from J^; uv for i^, from 2^ ; ,J for J^y,
'
'
'
Uw for llji. If the hemza has gezma, it may [lose its consonantal
power and] be changed into the letter of prolongation that is hoiuo *
1 1-
4 ti
geneous with the preceding vowel, as Îj for Îj, jtji for >ojJ,
^ forji;; necessarily so, if the preceding consonant be an elif with

. , 1
, ,- 1 l * ,
It 1 tl 1
hemza, as y\\ or y\, tj-yt, ^j\-*i-, fr k>*"> O-y1' u'-o-'!- [This
is called j-yH ouii-J. |
Rem. c. The name jj^b or jj/lj, David, is often written j^l>,
but must always be pronounced Dil'udu.
19]
III.
Other Orthographic Signs.
D.
D. Wash.
19
Wasla.
18. When the vowels with hemza (I I I), at the commencement of A

a word, are absorbed by the final vowel of the preceding word, the
elision of the spiritus lenis is marked by the sign - , written over the
Slif, and called Jej, or SJUoj, or Lo (see 4, rem. a), i.e. union;
e.g. 0ULJt jlj* 'a/ufa 'l-meliki for iU-oJI jl-* ViMm el-meliki ; i<w. C-jIj
rdeitu 'bnaka for .ii-vl Ooli ra-eitu 'ibnaka.
* ''
'
Rem. a. f seems to be an abbreviation of jô in .J-ej or dJLe ;
or rather, it is the word <ULe itself. In the oldest Mss. of the B
Kor'an the wasl is indicated by a stroke (usually red), which some
times varies in position, according to the preceding vowel. In
ancient MagribI Mss. the stroke is used, with a point to indicate the
I .
I -
- - ,
original vowel of the elided filif; e.g., 4&L ,J-~> , J, i.e. <nit ; ôjC
3yM.}t-, i. e. Sj.au ,11.
Hence even in modern African Mss. we find
T" T T 'JL L instead of the usual I.

Rem. b.
'**
Though we have written in the above examples *iU^J!
and 2X0 1. yet the student must not forget that the more correct C
.. 9,.
.. ..
orthography is JJUH and iUjl.

19.
(a)
See 15, rem. , and 19, rem. </.
This elision takes place in the following cases.

With the t of the article Jl ; as jij^H >1 for jijî\ y>\, the
father of the wizir.

(b) With the t and t of the Imperatives of the first form of the
regular verb ; as *.->. J13 for *-<. J13, fo said, listen ; J^SI J15 for D
Jill Jl3, Ae said, kill.

(c) With the I of the Perfect Active, Imperative, and Nomen
actionis of the seventh and all the following forms of the verb (see
35), and the I of the Perfect Passive in the same forms ; e.g. jjyj\ y
for vftJv5' j*, he was put to flight; Jî-bj for J+*Z*\j, and he
*'***'
".
was appointed governor ; j\ ju3^)l the being able (to do something) ;
, **- ..
uo\jiJ*$\ . J\ till the downfall or extinction.
20
(d)
With the I of the following eight nouns :
0 0
fit
0*0
9'0
^>j1, and î\ or j&S, a son.
iyl, a daughter.
ÛjI, two (masc).

.
O^*"-1'" two (fern.).
i^l, orjij-*', .
0
Rem. a.
i-
'j-', woman.
C~1, fe awws.
[ 19
0 J
_^~>t (rarelyôt), a name.
With the article Jjol and l^l take, in classical
Arabic, the form I^JI and StêJt.

Rem. 6.
The hemza of ij-ojI, oaths, is also elided after the
asseverative particle J, and occasionally after the prepositions jco

0
it *
j -**
and lj* (which then takes fetha instead of gezma); as UJt (^-e.^
by God (lit. by the oatlis of God), for which we may also write
1' in.
dJUl t>frJ, omitting the I altogether, or, in a contracted form,
Rem. c. In the above words and forms, the vowel with hemza
is in part original, but has been weakened through constant use (as
in the article, and in v>o-|1 after J) ; in part merely prosthetic, that
is to say, prefixed for the sake of euphony to words beginning with
a vowelless consonant, and consequently it vanishes as soon as a
vowel precedes it, because it is then no longer necessary.
Rem. d.
It is naturally an absurd error to write I at the begin-
ning of a sentence instead of elif with hemza, as a!} _* c- " instead

i
j , u
of eSi >o.ll.
J)
"
The Arabs themselves never do so, but, to indicate
that the filif is an elif conjunction-is (see rem.y), they omit the hemza
!
>
C-
and express only its accompanying vowel, as all ^0mM

rem. a, and 18, rem. 6.
See 15,
Rem. e. In more modern Arabic the elision of the tlif conjunclionis (see rem. f) is neglected, especially after the article, as
J*00*
!<
J 0 0*
* 0
, t,
jljui^l, kôlJL5,9l LJI,>o-'*!" u~î jtr*\iW **^> but the gramma0
0 *
- ~ c--
..
j j
rians brand this as ^mM >akJ^ -jjjOI >"il^=> ^>c jri)^
20]
D. Wasla.
0 *e*>
21
j I
j - o ,
Rem. / The elif which takes wasla is called J-o>)t <JUI or Sâ A
'* .
.
'
,J-o^Jt, Mi/" or hbnza conjunctionis, the connective elif ; the opposite
being xJaJUl uUI, elif sejunclionis or separalionis, the disjunctive Slif.
20. The 81if conjunctionis may be preceded either by a short
vowel, a long vowel, a diphthong, or a consonant with $ezma. To
these different cases the following rules apply.
(a) A short vowel simply absorbs the Slif conjunctionis with its
vowel ; see 19, b and c.
B
(b) A long vowel is shortened in pronunciation, according to
the rule laid down in 25 ; e.g. ÛJI î ft 'n-nasi, among men;
j-jjyi\ y\ 'abu 'l-wezlri, the father of the wezir, for fi and 'abu.
This abbreviation of the naturally long vowel is retained even when
the lam of the article no longer closes the syllable containing that
vowel, but begins the next syllable, in consequence of the elision
of a following 81if (either according to 19 or by poetic license).
Hence slju^l ^, in the beginning, is pronounced as if written Q
ftjuJli ; u"=y*^' * (for c^j^l)* upon the earth, as ujte ; J*5U*5)I _ji
- 0 0*o
* 9 J
(for J*5U"5)I)> subject to change (a weak letter), as J'jUJi.
In the first
of these examples the t is an elif conjunctionis; in the other two

it is an Slif separationis, but has been changed for the sake of the
metre into an Slif conjunctionis. The suffixes of the 1st pers. sing.,
^_ and ^ji, may assume before the article the older forms ^_ and
^j; e.g. ^jJI ^<*J my grace which, JslâJI ^JJkl guide me on the D
way, instead of ^jJI it^j and Jlâ)l ^jJ*\, which latter forms are
equally admissible.
(c) A diphthong is resolved into two simple vowels, accord
ing to the law stated in 25, viz. ai into ai, and au into au ; as
iUJI l_5i-s>-* ^j-* /* 'ainai 'l-meliki, in the eyes of the king, for
*o*
o,o,
* o so*
* o
*iUJI (^5^ L5~* > ->"!>**' \J^*A ihstii 'l-kauma, fear the 'people;
*
*
i
aJUI Âkua* mustafau llahi, the elect of God, for <JJI jAk^w. The
silent filif ( 7, rem. a) does not prevent the resolution of the diph-
22
[ 20
A thong, as jla^JI \ycj ratnau 'l-hitjarata, they threw the stones ;

Jl Ijlj \+Xi fa-lamma ra'au 'n-neg~ma, and after they saw the star.
But }\ and y take kesra, as 4*~il jl or his mime ; J,:il..'l ^J (/" fo u<
(d) A consonant with gezma either takes its original vowel, if

it had one ; or assumes that which belongs to the Slif conjunctions ;
or adopts the lightest of the three vowels, which in its nature ap
proaches nearest to the g"ezma, viz. kesra. Hence the pronouns of the
B 2d and 3d pers. plur. masc.,^Jl you, andê* they, the pronominal
0 1
(J
suffixes of the same pronouns, j^ your, you (accus.), and j** their,
them, and the verbal termination of the 2d pers. plur. masc. Perf. j*?,
take damma (in which they originally ended) ; as Oî^" vo-^' Ve are
lit * j > * "
* j z * j t at*
the liars; <JL)I âyiai maS Gd curse them ! J*>-jM ^-i'j ye have seen the
man.
The same is the case with j-o. since, from which time forth,
because it is contracted for Ju*.
The preposition (>*, from, takes
Gfeika before the article, but in other cases kesra ; as ^}*y-^ 0*< t>*
djj\.
All other words ending in a consonant with gezma take kesra ;
viz. nouns having the tenwln, as ^*-J, Je> * MohammMuni 'n-ne!nyu;

the pronoun ^>*, as w>tJJ3t ^> tw2 'l-kaddabu ; verbal forms like
OsssOlOsOO
w*
*****
cJU5, y^Ci, L^-Afc-I, as^jJt cJJ3 katalati r-Rumu; and particles,

such as o* Oj. J^> **> J-*. OA etc.
0 1
Rem. a.
In certain cases where ^h becomes ^M (see 185,

j
rem. 6) the wasl may be made either with damma or kfesra, >0A
Rem. 6. If the vowel of a prosthetic 81if be damma, the wasl is

sometimes effected by throwing it back upon the preceding vowell J i -'
S3
) I Jl
0 t
less consonant or tfenwln ; as I^^JxJl ^J3, for l^jJiJt Ji, instead of

l^jJaJl J3 ; --/i-t C-Jlij ; ljJUi.il ÎL> selamunu 'dhulu.
Rem. c. The final ^j of the second Energetic of verbs (see 97)
is rejected, so that the wasl is effected by the preceding fetha ; as
21]
III.
Other Orthographic Signs.
D.
Wasla.
23
uUjI wJj-aJ ^} /a tadriba 'Imaka, and not JJLÎ ^jjj-iu ^) to ladribani A

'bnaka.
21.
I is altogether omitted in the following cases.
(a)
In the solemn introductory formula aAJI^,j, for AUI^^-b,

i
in the name of God, D7l7Xn DEO- As a compensation for the

omission of the I, the copyists of Mss. are accustomed to prolong
the upward stroke of the letter v. thus: ^-J.
(b)
In the word ^1, son, in a genealogical series, that is to say, B
when the name of the son precedes, and that of his father follows in
the genitive ; provided always that the said series, as a whole, forms
part either of the subject or the predicate of a sentence. For example,
fi? * '
*
i i*i;,,,
,
oJI ju ,j^ <-*> cH >**-' >*** O-i -KJ *!>"* Zeid, the son of Halid,
struck Sa'd, the son of 'Auf, the son of 'Abdu 'llah. [Cf. 8 315, rem. b.]
But if the second noun be not in apposition to the first, but form
part of the predicate, so that the two together make a complete sentence, then the 1 is retained; as jj^c- ^t juj Zeid (is) the son ofC
'Amr; ÎIxLm ^j\ j+s. 'Omar (is) the son of el-Hattdb.
Rem. a. Even in the first case the I of ^>jI is retained, if that
word happens to stand at the beginning of a line.
Rem. b.
If the name following ^1 be that of the mother or

ie
..1/
J *
grandfather, the I is retained ; as jv>j* ^' i~e*> Jesus the son of

Mary; jy-a' ^f\ jl+, 'Ammdr ifte (grand)son of Mansur.
Like
wise, if the following name be not the real name of the father, but a J)
surname or nickname ; as iy->^ O^ >'*. Mikdad lite son of
U-'Aswad (the real name of eVAsioad, "the black," being 'Amr,

jj^s./. Or if the series be interrupted iu any way, as by the
interposition of an adjective; e.g. Oy~ Cw' ></)' ^je*-l, Yahyd
tlie noble, the son of Meimun ; ^j^yo CH* \jlj^& ^ff^J' Ri^b*
(pronounced like the word zirba) the son of Musa.
(c)
In the article Jl, when it is preceded :

' -
i -
--
(a) by the preposition J to, as ^-j^ to the man, for J**ji^.
24
Pakt First. Orthography and Orthoepy.
[ 22
A If the first letter of the noun be J, then the J of the article is also
omitted, as 2XJJ to tfte //, for itjiw. and that for iXM*).
(fi) by the affirmative particle J truly, verily, as Jl^JJ, for
(d)
In nouns, verbs, and the article J1, when preceded by the
interrogative particle \ ; as t&Ujt, for m/M, is thy son? O^-Xil, for

Oj-~&M, is it (fein.) broken? jjj**3\> for^jutJn, âr# y# received 1
B *UJI, for A^JM, is the water?
The elif of the article may however be
retained, so that ilJI with the interrogative I is often written ilJte.

Rem. a. In this last case, according to some, when the second
elif has fetha, the two 31ifs may blend into one with medda (see
below) ; as $jJs. ^...i^ It, is el-Hasan in thy house ? for ^....awHI ;
J^*i)Tô ^gi>'Jii\, he o/KoreiS or he of Takif? AL^> <*Df J^jf, is
thy oath ' by God'? (see 19, rem. b) for A)7 t>*jil.
C
Rem. b. The prosthetic elif of the Imperative of Jl<, to ask, is

frequently omitted, in Mss. of the Kor'an, after the conjunction
wi ; as Jlli, for jUt*.
E.
[Cf. 140, rem. a.]

Medda or Matta.
22. When elif with hemza and a simple vowel or tcnwiu (I, I, etc.)
is preceded by an Slif of prolongation (1.1), then a mere hemza is written
instead of the former, and the sign of prolongation, medda or matta
j) (juo, Sjô or SJayc, i.e. lengthening, extension), is placed over the latter;
e.g. .U~< sema'un, eU. gd'a, (jêL-i; yatasaaluna, for IU-, tl>,
Rem. a.
As mentioned above ( 17, a, rem.), we find in old
Mss. such forms as ll-. Ibj, for tW, SbjRem. 6.
In the oldest and best Mss., the form of the medda is

i
(i.e. ,vo).
Its opposite is j*oS (i.e. j-o.5, shortening), though
* [Note also the cases, in poetry, cited in g 358, rem. c ; further the
contracted tribal names j+i*Xj, OjfcA.i I'm j-~oJI ^^, OâJI ^J De G.]
23]
E. Medda or Matta.
25
this is but rarely written. In some old Mas. of the Kor'an medda A
is expressed by a horizontal yellow line ^ .
23.
When, at the beginning of a syllable, an Slif with heinza
and fetha (I) is followed by an elif of prolongation or an 81if with

t
hemza and gezma (I), then the two are commonly represented in writing
by a single elif with medda ; e.g. il~>t for >lwl, ^^Xs\ for QjX&W,
Lut for Lull (see 17, rem. b). In this case it is not usual to write
either the hemza, or the vowel, along with the medda. [But we some- B
times find U, see 174.]
Rem. a.
t is called iyy*+*)\ oU^JI, the lengthened or long elif,
in opposition to Sj^-aieJI oUÎ, the elif that can be abbreviated or

shortened ( 7, rem. 6).
Rem. 6. Occasionally a long elif at the beginning of a word is
written with hemza and a perpendicular fetha, instead of with
-
'-
medda (see 6, rem. a) ; e.g. Uot instead of Lul or Lull.

Rem. c. Medda is sometimes placed over the other letters of C
prolongation, _j and ^g, when followed by an elif hemzatum, only
the hemza being written ( 17, a) ; as ly, lie->*
i lit
Also over the
111
111
final vowels of the pronominal formsôJai,^,^, or o,^*.^* or^jk,

and the verbal termination j, when they are used as long in
J iVl
*1 1
poetry; e.g. ^S , ^*A.

Rem. d.
The mark -, often written over abbreviations of words,
has nothing in common with medda but the form.
So *3 for
j-Jlij, He (God) is exalted above all; _^* for>^JLJI aJLc, peace be D

upon him / jffitivo for^Lwj aJIc hJJI (_jJLo, GW fifes* him and grant
Aim peace ! duoj for dUc 4JUI iyj, may God be well pleased with, or
gracious to, him/ -j or a.j for dJJI vo.j, way GW Aae mercy
upon him/ -i-Jt for ^<kt ^jJI or Uî-I ,JI, to <A ena* o/" it, i.e. eto.;
Uj for Ujjk-, /(. narrated to us ; Lit or U for Li^kl, A informed us;
Cfor >*,;,;, <Aew. The letters j> j> are written over words or
verses that have been erroneously transposed in a manuscript, for
w.
26
A
[ 24
j*j , <o 6 placed last, and>jJL, to be placed first. On the margin

of Mss. we often find words with the letters -, ^j, and ^< over
1 ' *'
them. The first of these indicates a variant, and stands for iA ...',
a copy, another manuscript ; the second means that a word has been
indistinctly written in the text, and is repeated more clearly on the
margin, ^l^, explanation ; the third implies that the marginal
reading, and not that of the text, is, in the writer's opinion, the
correct one 9~o, it is correct, or >< tc3, correction, emendation.
B
Written over a word in the text, ****> stands for 9**o, and denotes
that the word is correct, though there may be something peculiar in
its form or vocalization. Again Uke (i.e. lx, together) is written
over a word with double vocalization to indicate that both vowels
are correct. dJU) over a word on the margin implies a conjectural
emendation dSjii, perhaps it is.
IV.
C
THE SYLLABLE.
24. The vowel of a syllable that terminates in a vowel, which

we call an open or simple syllable, may be either long or short; as
J15 ka-la.
25. The vowel of a syllable that terminates in a consonant,
which we call a shut or compound syllable, is almost always short ;
as Ji kul, not J>5 (Heb. 7}p). Generally speaking, it is only in

pause, where the final short vowels are suppressed, that the ancient
Arabic admits of such syllables as in, un, an, etc.
D
Rem. Before a double consonant a is however not infrequent
(see 13, rem.). [Such a long a preceding a consonant with yezma
sometimes receives a medda, as ^j^JLo. )
26. A syllable cannot begin with two consonants, the first of
which is destitute of a vowel, as sf or fr. Foreign words, which com
mence with a syllable of this sort, on passing into the Arabic language,
5 0i 0
take an additional vowel, usually before the first consonant ; as * it,

oTroyyos ; O^*"^*'' nA.aTuj' ; mjjity, the Franks {Europeans) ; j->l ,
an elixir, to fripov (medicamentum siccum).
27. A syllable cannot end in two consonants, which are not
either separated or followed by a vowel (except in pause).
>
31]
V. The Accent.
V.
27
THE ACCENT.
28. The last syllable of a word consisting of two or more syllables

does not take the accent. Exceptions are :
(a) The pausal forms of 29 and 30, in which the accent
remains unaltered ; as ya-ktl, kd-n&n, mu'-mi-nin, kd-ti-bdt, fi-rind,
'a-kdl, ma-far, ku-teil, bil-ldur, bu-nii.
2
2* **
**
*
Rem. But words ending in ^ , y, ;1_ or il_, Jj_, and \^ ,
throw back the accent as far as possible in their pausal forms ;
2 -j
i 2</
^jiyi Ko-ra-hi-yun becomes Ko^raSi, ^yJ ni-bt-yun, ni-bl ; ^j* 'a-duvmn, 'd-du ; jUJCit 'ik-ti-na-'un, 'ik-ti-nd ; l\j+*- ham-ra-'u, hdm-rd ; o
IjjJlo mak-rdr-'un, mdk-ru ; %iJ*i ba-ti-un, bd-ti.
(6)
Monosyllables in combination with I, _>, j), J, .$, and <3,
which retain their original accent ; as *>)l 'a-la, *^\ 'a-fala, W> bi-ma,
aj bi-hl, \j ka-da, ^>*) li-mdn, Ui la-na, j^$ ica-ldm, hii fa-kdt,
J3j wa-kul.
Rem. The only exception to this rule in old Arabic is the
interrogative enclitic j>; as jtf bi-ma, î li-ma, in contrast with C
Loj bi-md, UJ li-md.
29.
See 351, rem.
The penult takes the accent when it is long by nature, i. e. is
an open syllable containing a long vowel ; as Jl ka-la, ^Jyii ya-ku-lu,

>UJ kd-na-nun, &~*y mu -mi-m-na, OU3& kd-ti-ba-tun.
30.
The penult has likewise the accent when it is a shut syllable
and consequently long by position ; as ^~u kai-bun, î di -bun,

6i
4'* j
*' '
!w bur-'un, v~k**-\ 'ig-Hs, J*Jji fi-rin-dun, Jit a-kdl-lu, jk* ma-fdr- D

r, v>l>*i ya-kii-ldn-na, J-*3 ku-bfi-la, jy^, bil-lau-run, ^^4 bu-niiyun.
31. When the penult is short, the accent falls upon the ante
penult, provided that the word has not more than three syllables,
or, if it has four or more syllables, that the antepenult is long by
nature or position ; as >-^=> kd-ta-ba, c*;..^ kd-ta-bat, lj.8If> kd-tabit, ^JlSa kd-ti-bun, ,JJ fd-la-bun, lJJ\ 'ei-na-md; l>lwip ta-ra-
28

0 J >
[ 32
sit)**
A sa-layJ9^^\^ kdr-nu-nu-hum, 1^2^ ka-tab-tu-ma.
In other cases the
accent is thrown as far back as possible ; as fayMb ka-ta-ba-ta, UL*a

mas- a-la-tun, lyX a was- a-la-tu-hd, lo^s^n* kd-sa-ba-tu-hu-md.
Rem. On deviations from these principles of accentuation, in
Egypt and among the Bedawln, see Lane in the Journal of the
German Oriental Society, vol. iv., pp. 183-6, and Wallin in the
same journal, vol. xii., pp. 670-3, [also Spitta, Gram, des arab. Vulgardialectes von Aegypten (1880), p. 59 sqq.]
B
VI.
THE NUMBERS.
32. To express numbers the Arabs use sometimes the letters of

the alphabet, at other times peculiar signs. In the former case, the
numerical value of the letters accords with the more ancient order
of the Hebrew and Aramaic alphabets (see 1). They are written
from right to left, and usually distinguished from the surrounding
words by a stroke placed over them, as juti*, 1874. This arrange
ment of the alphabet is called the 'AbiigM or 'Abg"M, and is conq tained in the barbarous words :
xiaue Jn*J ww/3 ôixw i>A3 13^^ j}* *>% *t
(otherwise pronounced:
0
s f
0 s s
* s s
0*9*
0 ** *
Vt J
i*
y Of
Xjjuo jî-J wJy.3 uOttui |J-^^ LS^1*" J** *J*-^')
or, as usual in North Africa :

iJJdo S*LJ wwj.j ^to ôJ^s (-_yla- J>* J'Jfc-.'l
The special numerical figures, ten in number, have been adopted

j) by the Arabs from the Indians, and are therefore called j^Jwyll -*V">
the Indian notation. They are the same that we Europeans make use
of, calling them Arabian, because we took them from the Arabs.
Their form, however, differs considerably from that which our ciphers
have gradually assumed, as the following table shows.
Indian:
Arabic :
Europ. :
\ r (< jc t
123
4
$*>*:-
<> 9 3
5
-i y
a * .
67890
They are compounded in exactly the same way as our numerals ;

e.g. >*vt, 1874.
PAKT SECOND.
ETYMOLOGY OR THE PARTS OF SPEECH.
I.
THE VERB, JjUJI.

A.
1.
General View.
The Forms of the Triliteral Verb.

i.
33.
The great majority of the Arabic verbs are triliteral (^3^),
that is to say, contain three radical letters, though quadriliteral

3 , j
(^Wj) verbs are by no means rare.

34. From the first or ground-form of the triliteral and quadri- B
literal verbs are derived in different ways several other forms, which
express various modifications of the idea conveyed by the first.
35. The derived forms of the triliteral verb are usually reckoned
fifteen in number, but the learner may pass over the last four, because
(with the exception of the twelfth) they are of very rare occurrence.
JbJ] XI.
JkU3 VI.
Jii I.
J^jJl XII.
JiiM VII.
j II.
jjiil XIII.
Jifil VIII.
Jili III.
JuUl XIV.
Jii'l IX.
Jiil IV.
,JU*a XV.
JjOi-^ X.
J*A5 V.
Rem. a. The 3d pers. sing, niasc. Perf., being the simplest form
of the verb, is commonly used as paradigm, but for shortness' sake
we always render it into English by the infinitive ; jpi to kill,
instead of he has killed.
30
A
Pakt Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech.

Rem. 6.
[ 36
The Arab grammarians use the verb Jjjj OJJSN as
paradigm, whence the first radical of the triliteral verb is called

by them iUII t/te fa, the second ^lit the 'ain, and the third>SUi
the Idm.
Rem. c. As the above order and numbering of the conjugations
are those adopted in all the European Lexicons, the learner should
note them carefully.
36.
The first or ground-form is generally transitive (.**) or

*
intransitive (juCU # orjj*$) in signification, according to the vowel

which accompanies its second radical.
B
37.
The vowel of the second radical is a in most of the transitive,
and not a few of the intransitive verbs ; e.g. ^>j-b to beat, s_~^> to
write, jii to hill, <^**j to give ; ,-*i to go away, jkij to go the right
way, tr-W to sit.
38. The vowel i in the same position has generally an intransitive
signification, u invariably so. The distinction between them is, that t
indicates a temporary state or condition, or a merely accidental quality
in persons or things ; whilst u indicates a permanent state, or a
C naturally inherent quality.
E.g. p-ji or JJ^ to be glad, OJ*- to oe
sorry, jJiA or jJa^ to be proud and insolent, jti\ to become whitish, *--*y-w
to become gray, j-i to be safe and sound, \joja to be sick, j+& to
become old, ^-* to be blind; but &***> to be beautiful, ~i to be
ttyly, 0*3 to be heavy, U>j to be high or noble*, JJU to be low or
*j*
* j *
mean,ya to be large, j**o to be small.

D
Rem. a.
Many verbs of the form ,J*J are transitive according
to our way of thinking, and therefore govern the accusative,

e.g. jj* to knoto (scire), ^>...fc. to tfiink, ^m.j to pity or have mercy
upon, *-' to hear.
* [Or, to become noble, for the form with u of the second radical
often means to become what one was not before, Kamil, p. 415. De O.]
41] I. The Verb. A. General View. 1. Forms of Triliteral Verb. 31

Rem. b. The same three forms occur in Hebrew and Aramaic, A
though the distinction is in these languages no longer so clearly
marked. [See Comp. Gr. p. 165 seq.~\
39. The second form (J*i) is formed from the first (J**) by
doubling the second radical.
40.
The signification agrees with the form in respect of being
intensive (a*JL*JU) or extensive (jti\M).
Originally it implies that
an act is done with great violence (intensive), or during a long time

(temporally extensive), or to or by a number of individuals (numerically
extensive), or repeatedly (iterative or frequentative).
E.g. <->"' to B
beat, s-jj-o to beat violently ; j=> to break, j~& to break in pieces ;

%Li to cut, iJaJ to cut in pieces ; jji to separate, ,$j4 to disperse ;
^JiS to kill, J*3 to massacre ; JU. or oil* to go round, Jyo~ or <-ijJ
to go round much or often; ^f to weep, ^jiy to weep much; JUJ! *^>y
the cattle died off rapidly or in great numbers (OU to die) ; Sift
JâJI the camel kneeled down,j^Ji\ J)ji the {whole drove of) camels
kneeled down.
41. From this original intensive meaning arises the more usual C
causative or factitive signification. Verbs that are intransitive in the
first form become transitive in the second ; as 9-ji to be glad, .ji
to gladden; -**-> to be weak, ow-o to weaken. Those that are
transitive in the first become doubly transitive or causative in the
second ; as^JU to know, jjie. to teach ; yii to write, -Ji=> to teach to
write ; j4*> to carry, J^- to make carry.
Rem. a. The causative or factitive signification is common to J)
the second and fourth forms, the apparent difference being that it is
original in the latter, but derived in the former.
Rem. b. The second form is often rather declarative or estimative
than factitive in the strict sense of the term ; as _> J^> to lie, *->S=>
to think or call one a liar ; Jjuo to tell the truth, Jjlo to think that
one tells the truth, to believe him.
32
A
Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech.
[ 42
Rem. c. The second form is frequently denominative, and ex

presses with various modifications the making or doing of, or being
occupied with, the thing expressed by the noun from which it is
*A*
9 ' o -
'A'
derived ; e.g. ^jk. to ;V<7( a fen< (<U^*- ) to rftoeK in a place, i*.

to collect an army (cAt* ) ^*y to pave w?t<A marble (j>\*i.j), ^>y
to become bent like a bow (â^S), ^joj-o to nurse tJie sick (uZuja), J^to sin an animal, to frtnrf a book ( jJL. <Ae A?in, compare our " to
stone fruit " and " to stone a person "), }ji to clean an animal of
9 *J
0*
1*
ticks (i\fi), J3 to take a mote (^J*3) out of the eye.

B
Hebrew ftSH, 33T T?*
7|3D etc-
Compare in
Similarly, ,*. he said to
him jU U jk. (;h<7// //<// nose, or the like, Je cut off), L. Ae sato* to
ill* r
Ar
0' '
*C r
him <0t)l d)L*. (may <3W prolong thy life), a^JLc^JLi /( wiia* to Awn
^LJLcvs^lLf {peace be upon thee), Jjb he shouted the Moslem war-cry,
(j^\ 2b\), ^*. jlii J*o j>o he who enters (the city of) â/ar,
ms( pea& Ilimyaritic (the language of Himyar, j~+t>-)- Sometimes,
like the fourth form, it expresses movement towards a place; as
* S *
1 o -
- ..
i oi ,
aj to seJ om< tn any direction (a._j), Jjî to ao to <Ae ea< (Jj/JI),

w>î to ao to </ie toes< (^jjAJt).
^
Rem. d.
J*J corresponds in form, as well as in signification, to
the Heb. 7fcp and Aram. htSp, ^&A [See Camp. GV. p. 198 sea.]
42. The <AVrf form (J*U) is formed from the first (J**) by
lengthening the vowel-sound a after the first radical, as is indicated
by the elifproductionis,
43. It modifies the signification of the ground-form in the follow
ing ways.
D
(a) When jii denotes an act that immediately affects an object

(direct object or accusative), J*U expresses the effort or attempt to
perform that act upon the object, in which case the idea of reciprocity
1**
* j e*
(a&,lJ1) is added when the effort is necessarily or accidentally a

mutual one.
E. g. *ili he killed him, *A3lJ he (tried to kill him or)

J l" eft*
* **
J** *
fought with him ; tjJ^. he beat him, jJU> he fought with him ; **po
43] I. The Verb. A. General View. 1. Forms of Trilateral Verb. 33

he threw him dawn, ACjlo he wrestled with him ; <*J14 he overcame him, A
*JU A<? frtoz to overcome him ; <uL.. fo outran him, a*jL< fo r ffl race
wM Aim; *i^S> A surpassed him in rank, dAJJi, he strove to do so;
<>*i he surpassed him in glory, j*.\i he strove to do so, he vied with
him in rank and glory ; jjd> he excelled him in composing poetry,
/li he competed with him in doing so; <ip.fi*. he got the better of
him in a lawsuit, <LeôU. he went to law with him.
(b) When the first or fourth form denotes an act, the relation B
of which to an object is expressed by means of a preposition (indirect
object), the third form converts that indirect object into the immediate
or direct object of the act (accusative). The idea of reciprocity is here,
as in the former case, more or less distinctly implied.
E. g. .Jl vif>
iU)l he wrote (a letter) to the king, .iU^JI wJt he wrote to the king,
j*
J**
corresponded with him ; *) JIS he said to him (something), aJjIS he

conversed with him ; ÛaJLJI .Jl J-yt he sent (a message) to the sultan, ^
mander of the Faithful, Q^**yJ\ %â\ ^^ do. ; aj *3 he fell upon

him, attacked him, axitj <fo. ; a~U jlit &? advised him, jjl A cowsulted with him.
(c) When J*i denotes a quality or state, J)*U indicates A
on person makes use of that quality towards another and affects him
thereby, or brings him into that state.
E. g. t>*. to 3 rowgrA or D
harsh, Awli A* treated him harshly ; i>*-- 0 fo </<**/ or Jhna, ***W

fc treated him kindly; &*$ to be soft or gentle, *î*) he treated him
gently ; L-J to fe &wii, UdS he hardened himself against him or it ;
jtpj or^*i to feaa" a comfortable life, a*cU fe procured him the means
of doing so.
Rem. a. The third form is sometimes denominative, but the
ideas of effort and reciprocity are always more or less clearly
implied. E.g. witLo to double, from ouuo //<< /iv> or equal ; JijU
W.
34
A
Part Second. Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [44

to double, fold (Jjp) on fold; ab\ i)lsU may God keep tlute safe
and well, from AJU robust health ; jiL/ to go on a journey (jA-).
Rem. 6. J*l* corresponds in form and signification to the Heb.
StOlp (Arab, a - Heb. o) ; see Comp. Gr. p. 202 sey.
[Rem. c. In a few verbs the third form is used in the sense of
the fourth. Thus Jj-b. kSlw (<?Z. Geog.s.v. jA-i). Zamahsarl, tfiii,
i. 197 cites j*l(, lJU, Û for jjl}\ ete. Also *Jl^= MjI,
Aghani xiii. 52.De G.]
, ,
44. The fourth form ( J**l) is formed by prefixing to the root
the syllable 1, in consequence of which the first radical loses its vowel.
45.
Its signification is factitive or causative (<LjuU).
If the
verb is intransitive in the first form, it becomes transitive in the

fourth ; if transitive in the first, it becomes doubly transitive in the
fourth.
E.g. ih^ to run, ^5jj-I to make run; J*)** to sit down,
C ,_>J^.I to bid one sit down; J-aJI Jl hi- ate bread, j~aJI aJL&1 he gave
him bread to eat ; \^\ ^$\j he saw the thing, f,^^! ljl he skewed him
the thing.
Rem. a. When both the second and fourth forms of a verb
are causative ( 41, rem. a), they have in some cases different
significations, in others the same.
* * ot
' '
E. g. Û to knotv, j* to teach,
St *
* si
jê\ to inform one of a thing ; UJ to escape, ^j^J and ij^J\ to set

at liberty, to let go.
D
Rem. b.
The fourth form is sometimes declarative or estimative,
like the second ; as <*JUjt he thought him, or found him to be,

>"*
niggardly ; \-.-a*.\ he thought him, or found him to be, cowardly ;
J '' '
aju.t he found him, or i<, to be praiseworthy or commendable ;
w*;/^' L5*^' ^* found the district abounding in fresh herbage.
Rem. c. The fourth form comprises a great number of denomi
natives, many of which are apparently intransitive, because the
Arabs often regard as an act what we view as a state. Such verbs
combine with the idea of the noun, from which they are derived,
that of a transitive verb, of which it is the direct object. E.g. ^JA/l

to produce herbage (Ju^), (j>j.}t '" />*** <>**' leaves ( J>j.j), j*->l to &**" A
fruit (j-o->), jJxl to (/tt' or yiV;M rain (jJ**) ; w~a'I to 6eê< a no6&
.w, Ojâjl, 0*1>I, */; ioro a male or a female child, C~oUt sAe
6ore /.'/u.v (compare " to flower," " to seed," " to calve," " to lamb ") ;
%Xj\ to apeak eloquently, tni\ to apeak with purity and correctness,
.. t>;
^**
, , a t
~ ,i
jJLjI to give a proof (**5lL/) o/" his prowess in battle; ^j^\, *L>I,
to act well or ill, w~iil to commit a sin, Lfcutt to commit a blunder,
/auft or error, ^jUoI to cfo or ay wAat is ri<?A< ; Lbul to 6e stow or B
//Of
**
tardy ; pj~>\ to make /taste; JUfct to rctn witf/t outstretched neck;

ij~i\ to become fullgrown (from >* a tooth) ;j>\&\ to aVaeU or remain
in a place. Another class of these denominatives indicates move
ment towards a place (compare "to make for a place"), the entering
upon a period of time (being, doing, or suffering something therein),
getting into a state or condition, acquiring a quality, obtaining or
having something, or becoming something, of a certain kind*.
E.g. J5t to advance, jj}\ to retire (" reculer "), jtji\ to go on boldly C
(compare, in Hebrew, I'DV"?, to go to tlie right, and ^N&BTl, to
/ a
jc ; .
/ * it
go to tlie left) ; j>\>\ to go to Syria (jt\i\), 1>jI to go to el- Yimen

t + +9*
* - :t
J it i/
//Of
is*
(i>-JI), ju^Jl to go to el-Negd (j^JJI), j<n3< to 90 to Tihama (iolyj),

Jij*l to go to el-'Irak (Jjlj*)!), >j^t to enter <Ae liaram or aacrad
s * a t
//Jt
^ of
territory; p-~ol, j^Jsl, i**', to enter u/wn iAe <ii 0/ morning

(-.L-aJI), mid-day (j^JaJt), or evening (iL^JI) ; oUol, j_j^>l, to erafer
upon tlie summer (ou-cJI) or winter (iU-UI) ; J-o-l to Aave many 1)
// ot
camels, *~wl to abound in beasts of prey or to Aace one's flocks

' '*
&'
devoured by them, *^~o\ to abound in lizards (^~&) or to 6e foggy
(Îj-o) ; y^l to become desert, _>*>' to snêr ,/ront drought (of
people) or to 6e aVy (of a season), ^Âil to become penniless (to oe
* [Hence in a few cases IV. serves (instead of VII. or VIII.)

as the EjUxo of I. Thus ** /te </trew /tint on his face, yAl he fell on
his face, * m -- he field him back,j^ m.\ he drew back, lie retired.]
36
A
Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 46

reduced to the last farthing, u-î), j>J&\, j>*', to be reduced to utter
want ; j&i\ to become cloudy, JEJUNI to become worn out (of a
garment) ; ^JXwl to become dubious or confused; ^j\f\ to become plain
or clear; ^jSLa\ to become possible. Another shade of meaning
(w~L-JI, deprivation) may be exemplified by such words as j-*-l,
to 6rea& one's compact tvith a person; <>l <o remove one's cause
of complaint; Û&t ^^ cl Ae pointed (the text of) the book, literally,

* D J
fooA away its * ii r-, obscurity or toan< of clearness.
Rem. d. Jjiil corresponds in form and signification to the Heb.
S'biT!, Phcen. SD|T (^*0. Aram. St3pX, Vi^&of.
See Comp.
Gr. p. 204 seq. The Hebrew, it will be observed, has Jl as the

prefix, instead of the feebler Arabic and Aramaic X- Some traces
of the h are still discoverable in Arabic ; as j*-lj-* for .tjt to give
rest to, to lei rest ; }\jh for >ljl to wish ; JjjjA for Jjtjl to pour out
C
(p*"Vl) : j^* fr jW to mar& a cto<A / OU </it>e, for Ol (rad. .-31,

nJlN, to come) ; ^>*e* = t*DKil to believe.
Forms like Jjjyk are
treated in Arabic as quadriliterals (see 67, 69, and 118), e.g.

imperf. Jij^yJ or J^j-yJ, Q tt.', nom. patient. Jjljy-o or v5W>
46.
The ,/?/M form (J**3) is formed from the second (J*) by
prefixing the syllable O.

D
47.
This form annexes to the significations of the second the
reflexive force of the syllable O ; it is the cjUa^ of the second form,

that is to say, it expresses the state into which the object of the
action denoted by the second form is brought by that action, as its
effect or result. In English it must often be rendered by the passive.
E. g. j~j to he broken in pieces, Jj/*3 to be dispersed; xJcuu to be cut
in pieces, >^>j^>2 to be moved or agitated; >J>jiJ to be afraid (>-*. to
J *t *
* **
99*
J + f
terrify), as*** *^*^ he girt on his sword (U$w ejJ3 he girt a sword upon
*Z**
* 5 **
* **
*****
himanother person) ; j^j, ^gAxi, to be proud; wtJ, jj3, to side

with Kais or Nizar, jj3, *>3, to adopt the tenets of the 'Azarika A
(i5jlj*v)l) or of the Si'a (aauAJI), w>jjj to call oneself an Arab,
^/er,c>\
>>y5 to become a Jew (\Siyyi), u*v to become a fire-worshipper

(^g-y-o), fa*3 to become a Christian (^jilj-ai), Li3 to give oneself out
as a prophet (S^yy), J15 to become as bold or fierce as a lion (*-1),
to become as savage as a leopard (j+1) ; ^-3 to try to acquire,
or to affect, clemency, ***+, l/*3, to affect courage or manliness, g
j~eJ to constrain oneself to endure with patience ; ôjIj, mmjaJi, y^bJ,
>i.-im3, to abstain from, or avoid, sin or crime, ^r*JJ to atxttV? blame.
Rem. a. The idea of intensiveness may be traced even in cases
where it seems, at first sight, to have wholly disappeared, leaving
the fifth form apparently identical in meaning with the eighth.
Thus ÛJt \jji2 and Ûl Jj/Il are both translated the people
dispersed, but Jiîil expresses the mere separation, Jyj.3 the separa
tion into a great many groups or in various directions.
Q
Rem. 6. The idea of reflexiveness is often not very prominent,
especially in such verbs as govern an accusative ; e. g. *3 to
pursue step by step (literally, to make oneself, or turn oneself into, a
pursuer of something), ^Jkiaj to seek earnestly, oyo to try to
understand, &~3 to examine or study a thing carefully, so that it
may be quite clear, &Jui, JkAa-J, to ascertain a thing for certain,
i^mJH to investigate thoroug/dy,^^^} to smell leisurely and careftdly,
j-a-J to look at long or repeatedly, to examine or study, . a ~> to hear \)
or listen to, jî to speak, iJjJ to Jiave cliarge of, to discharge t/ie
duties of, >a*3 to swallow by moutkfuls, ....'? to sip or sup,
tjyu to m'/A or suck at intervals, Ji>u to gnaw, hj\j to put or
to under one's arm, jwy to ptt< under one's head as a pillow,
jjjZ to take as an abode, .**3 to adopt as a son*.
* [In some cases the difference between II. and V. entirely disappears.
Thus for (^ji, *^j (41, rem. c) we may substitute kr<>U, d^yt
without change of sense.]
38
A

Rem. c. The above examples show that the subject of the fifth
form is sometimes the direct object of the act (accusative), sometimes
the indirect object (dative).
48. Out of the original reflexive signification arises a second,

which is even more common, namely the effective. It differs from
the passive in thisthat the passive indicates that a person is the
object of, or experiences the effect of, the action of another ; whereas
the effective implies that an act is done to a person, or a state pro
duced in him, whether it be caused by another or by himself. E. g.
\>,s^c to know, jj* to teach, jafco to become learned, to learn, quite
different from _/0-i-c (passive of ô-^-*) to be taught.
We can say
^ylaUi^JjÂfe, he was taught (received instruction), but did not learn

(become learned)*.
Again, &l/ to be separate, distinct, clear, ij~i to
make clear, explain, ^^^J to appear clear or certain ; JJ to become,

or prove to be, the reality or fact.
Rem. a. Such of these verbs as govern an accusative admit not
C
only of an impersonal, but also of a personal passive; e.g. JJjO

wJoJI Ae learned the art of medicine, >-<J)l ^jO the art of medicine
was learned.
sis*
* A st
Rem. 6. Ji3 sometimes assumes the form JjUjI (ij 111),
whence we see its identity with the Heb. TtSpHH or /tepTYl
and the Aram. S&pHN ^>i-l (see 41, rem. d).
j)
49.
The sixth form (J*U3) is formed from the third (J*U),
likewise by prefixing the syllable O.

50.
It is the f_}U- (see 47) of the third form, as **U3 <OjlcI^,
/ kept him aloof and he kept (or staid) aloofThe idea of effort and
attempt, which is transitive in the third form, becomes reflexive in the
sixth ; e. g. ^j*)j3 to throw oneself down at full length, JJU3 to be off
one's guard, to neglect a thing, g^^W yjW to draw a good omen from
* Using a Scoticism, we might say, Ae was learned (= taught), but

did not learn.

the thing, Cyl*3 to pretend to be dead, ^yoW to pretend to be blind, A
jjLi-J to pretend to squint, ^^? to pretend to cry, u*)V3 to feign
sickness, J<*UJ to feign ignorance, cÛJ to pretend to be deceived.
Further, the possible reciprocity (iojlL^}\) of the third form becomes
a necessary reciprocity, inasmuch as the sixth form includes the
object of the third among the subjects that exercise an influence
upon one another ; e.g. <jJJ15 he fought with him, *$jM3 the two fought
with one another ; Ol^ the two spoke to him, tjtHv? they (the three) B
conversed together ; vjp' *î^ he tried to pull away the garment
from him, -j>^ I LoU-5 the two pulled the garment to and fro between
them; ijjLJl^v*jlJ he conversed or argued with them, AôaJI lyyUJ
they conversed together or argued with one another; tUoxJI aLili fo
^rtW to mafo Am forget the hatred between them, eLosJ I L-.LJ Me tfwo
fin-got their mutual hatred; whence in the passive, <->^ ^J^-J,
2~)jLaJI J>J, and iLaaJt c^~y3.
Rem. a.
When used in speaking of God, the assertory (not
optative) perfects -1)jUj and ,J1*3 are examples of the reflexive

signification of this form : aDI .i)jL3 6W &m warfe Himself (is
become of and through Himself) blessed, or perfect, above all ;
<&}\ iyllJ God has made Himself uplifted, or exalted, above all ;
.Jliij -i)jWj " (J15 GW (blessed and exalted is He above all)
has said [cf. voL ii. 1 f. rem.]. Somewhat similarly, ^"^1 Ai>bu D
the thing made itself (became or was) too great, or difficult, for him ;
tirii <LJ*Ut2> "^ j*ol yh it is a matter than which nothing makes
itself greater (or more important), with which notliing can vie in
importance.
Rem. 6. As the reciprocal signification requires at least two
subjects, the singular of the sixth form is in this case always
collective; e.g. Ûl <o *~oLJ the people heard of it from, one
another; jUa-*j)t C-sxjUj Hie rains followed one auothr closely,
jUi.^)! cAjtjJ /ie tidings followed one another rapidly, aJI o-oUj
40
A
Paet Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech.
[51
t * j
ilj3 (the tribe of) Koreii came to him, all of them, following one
anotfter.
Rem. c.
The idea of reciprocity may be confined to the parts
of one and the same thing; e.g. iLwloj "partes habuit inter se
cohserentes,
to be of compact and firm, build ; Slj^JI c-J jbu A<?
woman became middle-aged and corpulent (each part of her body,

as it were, supporting, and so strengthening, the others) ; ,-cl jj
iUJI the building cracked and threatened to fall (as if its parts
B
called on one another to do so ; compare jjt*)l aJLc êl jJ <Ae

enemy advanced against him from every side, Ji/-JL>
H C*ct jl>
jtftplj <Ae cloud lightened and thundered from every quarter).

[Hence this form is appropriate to actions that take place bit by
bit, or by successive (and painful) efforts, as Ja,sl-J to fall piece by
piece, JÛhJ to carry oneself with difficulty (j_j*LJt ,i, in walking*).]
C
Rem. d.
JU3 sometimes assumes the form ,J*U3I ( 111), and
is consequently identical with the Heb. 7t3ipJ"in (see 43, rem. b).
51.
The seventh form (jiiil) is formed from the first (J**) by
prefixing a ^>, before which is added a prosthetic I to facilitate the

pronunciation (see 26).
00
Rem.
For the cases in which this becomes I, and why, see
18 and 19, c, with rem. c; and as to the orthography t instead of

I, 19, rem. d.
D
52.
The seventh form has also originally, as pÛx of the first,
a middle or reflexive signification. It must be remarked, however,

(a) that the reflexive pronoun contained in it is never the indirect
object (dative), to which may be added another direct object (accu
sative), but always the direct object itself; and (b) that it never
assumes the reciprocal signification. By these two points the seventh
form is distinguished from the eighth, and approaches more nearly
* [See Gl. Geog. s.v. J-., Hamdsa p. 20 first vs. and comru.
De G.]

to a passive.
At the same time, the effective signification is often A
developed in it out of the reflexive.
E. g. JmUI to open (of a flower),
lit. to split itself; j~i\ to break (intrans.), to be broken; %iaj\ to be

cut off, to be ended, to end; uL&ftt to be uncovered, to be mads manifest,
to appear ; ^h-w >t to become broken, to break into pieces ; Jliil to be
uttered or spoken.
53. Sometimes the seventh form implies that a person allows B
an act to be done in reference to him, or an effect to be produced
upon him ; e.g. j>j\*\ to let oneself be put to flight, to flee; >Uil to let
oneself be led, to be docile or submissive;
ejui>Jl to let oneself be
deceived ; j~>\ to let oneself be drawn or dragged.

Rem. a.
Hence it is clear that such words as Jh '!, from
i>*>-, to be stupid or foolish ; jtjJuS to be non-existent or missing,

not to be found, from jijs. not to have; (^yjjl, from i$yk to sink C
down, to fall ; >l*jl to be repeated, from 3U to return; JjLaJl to
be in straits or distress, from Jjli to 6e narrow ; are incorrectly
formed, though in actual use, especially in more recent times.
Rem. b.
Sometimes, particularly in modern Arabic, the seventh
form serves as the cjUx* of the fourth ; e.g. JiXiil to he bolted,

from JiJUl to 00/t ; UJxil to 6e extinguished, from UJsl to extinguish;
m Lttil to 6e put to rights, from JLel to />m to rights.
[Similarly jj
_cpt, JUJaJI, *aâj|, the last in a tradition, and so ancient, A'ciiTb

i. 63.De G.]
Rem. c.
JdUJl corresponds to the Heb. 7fc3p3; see Comp. Gr.

*
- 1:
p. 215 seq.
54.
The eighth form (J*&\) is formed from the first (J*) by
inserting the syllable between the first and second radicals. The
first radical in consequence loses its vowel, and it becomes necessary
to prefix the prosthetic I ( 51, rem.).
w.
42
A
Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [55

Rem. One would expect O to be placed before the first radical,
as in the fifth and sixth forms, and in the Aramaic reflexive \S ^ oZ|.
[For a possible explanation of the actual form see Comp. Gr. p. 208.]
55.
The eighth form is properly the reflexive or middle voice
(a^\lou) of the first.
The reflex object is either (a) the direct object
or accusative, as Jî to divide, Ji/^l to go asunder, to part ; u&j* to

place {something) before one, uj**^ to put oneself in the way, to oppose ;
B Vj-* to beat, ^^Jbuot to move oneself to and fro, to be agitated (com
pare the French battre and se debattre) ; or (b) the indirect object or
dative, implying for oneself, for one's own advantage, as ^ji to tear
a prey in pieces, ^ry-*' do. ; cr-o^ to touch, u-^JI to feel about for a
thing, to seek for it ; v > and v .7.^1 to earn one's living ; ^Jxmand w-i^.'wl to collect firewood; Jl& and JU&I to measure corn ;
* +
**0
{}* and ^5>wl to roast meat.

C
56.
Out of the reflexive arises the reciprocal signification, which
is common to this form with the sixth ; as ^-Ul Jz5\ the people
fought with one another, =^1^1 JJU3 ; ltxTAl the two disputed with
one another, = UoW3 ; lili_l the two tried to outrun one another,
= UjL-j ; \jjy*}.\ they were neighbours, = IjjÛ-j ; tyUJI they met one
another, = \yi^J.
D
57. Occasionally the original reflexive meaning passes into the

passive, especially in verbs which have not got the seventh form (see
113) ; as <!iJJ\ to be overturned (from -iUl), pjJj' to be turned back,
iil to be helped (by God), to be victorious ; îl to be full.
*
*
Rem. In not a few verbs the first and eighth forms agree,
like the Greek active and middle voices, so closely in their signifi
cation, that they may be translated by the same word ; e. g. ^jei
and tûil, to follow one's track, to relate ; Us and Ju3\, to follow ;
and ouautit, to match away, to carry off by force.

58.
The thA form (J**l) is formed from the first (Ji) by A
doubling the third radical ; the eleventh (JU*I) from the ninth by
lengthening the fetha of the second syllable.
Rem. As the third radical, when doubled, draws the accent
upon the penult, the first radical, being more rapidly pronounced,
loses its vowel, and therefore requires the prosthetic I (see 51,
rem.).
59. Neither of these forms is very common, and the eleventh
is the rarer of the two. They serve chiefly to express colours and B
defects, these being qualities that cling very firmly to persons and
things ; and hence the doubling of the third radical, to show that
the proper signification of both is intensiveness (i)L*JI).
E.g. ji^l
and jULol to be yellow; iy*\ and j1^~<l to be black; cArf' and wW

to be white; Jjljjl (from Jjj) to become purple (of a grape); ->*'
and yÛ^t to be crooked; j**~&\ and>l%ol to be wrymouthed or wryw m; * S
*
**
ml * Q
m s 9
*l * 6
necked; J_j-I to squint, Jt>-1 to become verdant; jjjl and jtjjjt to
turn away or retire from; j^jl to be ash-coloured, to be stern or gloomy; C
i^jl or l>bjl to be scattered or disordered; *Uyl to become commingled,
confused, or languid; tjaij\ to be dispersed, to drop or ./fow (of tears) ,
jJst to ran quickly, to hasten ; lj\x\ to be dishevelled (of hair) ;
J*JU1 jWA ^ iÂ^ reached its middle paint
Rem. a.
If the third radical of the root is _j or ^, the ninth
and eleventh forms take the shape JJLxsl and JJU41 ; as (ôJu>.l
(for ^)Jl*.I, see 167, 2, a) to M or rest on the lips of the toes, D
(^5j-l and ^^lj.l to 6e blackish brown or blackish green, ^}*j'
to refrain or abstain.
Rem. 6. According to some grammarians, the distinction between
the ninth and eleventh forms is, that the ninth indicates permanent
colours or qualities, the eleventh those that are transitory or
mutable ; as jJTj^-I jULojj SjU jIq.-wj J*-, it began to become red
at one time and yellow at anotlier. [Others hold that XI. indicates a
44

higher degree of the quality than IX. : so most European gram
marians, and the former editions of this work ; but this view was
ultimately abandoned by the author. The better view seems to be
that the two forms are indistinguishable in sense : see HafagTa
comm. on the Durrat al-gawwd? (Const. A. H. 1299) p. 50 seq.]
60.
The tenth form (,JjuU-t) is formed by prefixing the letters
to the first (Ji).
The prosthetic I is necessary, according to
26 (compare 51, rem.), and the fetha of the first radical is thrown
B back upon the O of Cwl.
61.
The tenth form converts the factitive signification of the

. at
fourth into the reflexive or middle. E. g. Â-i to give up, deliver over,
* ' i * o
* * s
-- * o * s
^....Tuil to give oneself up; cA*-j' to grieve or distress, ^/.-m.^.A to
2*t
2**9
be grieved or sorry ; **l to make ready, prepare, equip, juCwl to get

* * *t
oneself ready, to be ready; âAi.1 to yield up {something) wholly,

* * * **
(âJU^Zwl to claim {something) for oneself, to take entire possession
' *
.
.
" '
{of it) ; l,s.l to bring to life, to preserve alive, \.**.*\.*\ to preserve alive
****
**9
C for one's own advantage ; t\*-i _jU^-/I He (God) answered, or

accepted, his prayer, *> ylwl he complied with his desire, or obeyed
him, in doing something.
62. The tenth form often indicates that a person thinks that
a certain thing possesses, in reference to himself or for his benefit,
a*
the quality expressed by the first form. E.g. J*, to be lawful,
2**9
* * *
Ja.-> I lie thought that it was lawful (for himself to do) ; -~-.j
to be necessary, T*^ywl he thought it was necessary (for him) ;
D ^>.-> .:! to think him, or it, good or beautiful; }\+5>*\ to think
it good or excellent; oU^<l to think it light, to think lightly of,
*****
or despise, one; JÛ.-I to find it heavy, oppressive or troublesome,
to think one a bore.
Rem. In this case the factitive is combined with the middle
sense ; for as the fourth form (like the second) is frequently not

strictly factitive, but estimative or declarative ( 45, rem. b), so A
also the tenth. Hence >_^.^~/t literally means to make something
'

' ' '
necessary for oneself, to think it so or say it is so ; but ^^fc.jl to make
it necessary for others, to think or say that it is so.
63.
The tenth form likewise often expresses the taking, seeking,
asking for, or demanding, what is meant by the first.
E.g. jhi to
pardon, ijuu.-I to ask pardon; iJLt to give one to drink, .*Iwt

- *
.'
to ask for something to drink, to pray for rain; \ji>\ to permit,
îU-l to ask permission; 1>1* to help, .ilii-l to call for help;"
j-ao- to fo present, j -nt* it to require one's presence, to desire that
he should be fetched.
Rem. This signification is also a combination of the factitive
and middle : to procure a drink, permission, &c.,for oneself.
64. In many verbs the tenth form has apparently a neuter
sense, but in such cases a more minute examination shows that
it was, at least originally, reflexive. E.g. j>\3u~i\ to stand upright,
" ""
lit. to hold oneself upright; ^tfiwl to be humble, lit. to make oneself G
5 * *
humble, to conduct oneself humbly ; Jicfc Z,A to be worthy of, to deserve,

S-
lit. to cause something to be due to oneself as a right or desert (JI.) ;

' '*
* ^
.
U-Z-l to 6e ashamed, lit. to tnafe oneself ashamed (jê*- to be
ashamed).
65.
The tenth form is frequently denominative, in which case
it unites the factitive and reflexive or middle senses.
E.g. ^jfy^\
to oneself master (^J^) o/" a thing, to take possession of it ; D

uUjfcJ->1 to appoint one as deputy, successor, or caliph (iiJU.) ; jjy-tS,
* * Q * Q
* ^ 0
***) ; >i*JI wuîwl tfi she-goat became like a he-goat
(cnP) > cK^-" Jiy*'' <ê he-camel became like a she-camel (3U) ;
46
[ 66
A jU-j Uo.Lp 1>IAJI ^jl ^///' kite in our country becomes a vulture
9 ^
(jj, owr greese are a// swans).

Rem.
The tenth form is probably the reflexive of a form ^JjuL*,
which is not in use, corresponding to the Aram. 7t0pEJ*
viÔ
and its passive ^COpflB'K ^&oA^| which stand in exactly the

same relation to one another as the Arabic first and eighth.
Perhaps .JLL; to throw down fiat on tlie back, ^.Xi.,.1 to dash to the
ground, and UbJL< to swallow, with one or two more, may be
g
regarded as traces of the form Jjiiw, since they are nearly identical
in meaning with .JUI, wJ.il, and Ju01 (IV. of ^t), wJi, and uud).
If so, ip-i, which has the same signification as îiw, must be a
later triliteral formation.
66. Of the remaining forms of the triliteral verb it may be
sufficient to give a few examples, so as to exhibit their mode of
t
* 0 * 0
* +
s s a * s
formation.XII. jîjj*-! to bear oneself erect (tjuk. do.) ; _o jfc-t

to fee arched, curved, or humpbacked (<->* <&>) > <^J^"' to & i<
C 6facX; (*U. do.) ; ^>^l to fo sw;^ (>^ <&) ; 0"*>*"^ ^0 become
*
J *
* < 9 * &
very rough (&*> to be rough) ; j^y****\ to become blackish brown

or blackish green (=j-o.l), to become soft or tender (j-o^ do.) ;
* * 0 * 0
> 0
*b*b
Je}.o.l to become moist (= J^^l) ; t^j.jj*l to rtae a a Aorse
without a saddle (^j* to fee naked); *r*iiy-e.\ to be covered with
luxuriant herbage (^,+i.e.) ; yê^l to to gathered together (v-"*
D to fo'wd) ; 0^**' * ê yreew area* ra (of a plant), to fee fongf and
ÂicA (of the hair). XIII. J$j*t to 6e fona or last long, to go quickly
(rad. !/.) ; i>^-' to &w foa (rad. JX>.) ; iÛI to 6e Aeay (jJ*
to fee Aorrf) ; J^Xcl to c/iwgr or adhere to firmly, to mount a camel
(rad. JxU). XIV. JJ&LL\ to be big (rad. J*-+); MjJ>\ to be
dark, to be obscure (rad. iU,..) ; ikdx.l to be jet black (iU. do.) ;
67] I. The Verb. A. General View. 2. The Quadriliteral Verb. 47

.iliiUI to be long and thick (of the hair, rad. JU*) ; ,;,&! to ô A
quickly (rad. -) ; eru*3l to Aaw a Amot/> in front (the reverse of
w.jj.)k.1, (^~*5 <fo.). XV. ^jultl to oe stow and strong (jJ* to 00
Aar<f) ; ^h;.^.! to fce swollen or inflated, to be filled with rage
(L^. do.).
Rem.
All these forms are habitually intransitive, but there are

* + -0*o
* 0 * 0
a few exceptions, as XII. ^HjiJI c5jJL**' ^* mounted the horse ; B

o^jJl*.! he found it sweet (but also jJ^JU-l, t< mxm Sioerf).XV.
*;Juij-rf1 = aiyic Ibn Doraid, Kit. al-Istikak, p. 227.
2.
67.
The Quadriliteral Verb and its Forms.
Quadriliteral ((_5*Wj) verbs are formed in the following ways.
(a) A biliteral root, expressing a sound or movement, is repeated,

to indicate the repetition of that sound or movement
Kg. WW to C
say baba {papa), jtjb to gargle, \jy-i to whisper, ,Jpj to shake,

** 0*
js 0 s
* s $ s
^^jfc-o*. to neigh, ^pipfc to bellow, to shout, idJLA. to make rustle
or rattle.
(b) A fourth letter, generally a liquid or sibilant, is prefixed
or affixed to, or inserted in the middle of, a triliteral verbal form.
E.g. j ,*' to be proud (* * to be high) ; J**i to be scattered =
<-- ; jvo* f" collect (compare j^- and %**? ) ; >JUUj to /// afowgr 1 )
(Jy to advance slowly), to drive back (J*y to withdraw, to retire) ;
y-.i- to hasten (perhaps connected with c*-*j) ; cr^JUi to deceive
tct'ti so/% woriit = v*"^* > ** to .f//'iv the head = Jxl*. ; J y.j to
make retire (Jy to retire).
(c) They are denominatives from nouns of more than three
letters, some of them foreign words.
E.g. vj**- * i>* stockings
(Vj*^. Pers. vj*^*) ^ owe t!* to J< on one the garment called
a w>Ub- ; u~A* and ^~il5 to /</// on on //>< cap called a Sy...iX3
48
A Cy^3 to pitch, from olr^ pitc^ > J*****5 to Put * a girdle (iiki) ;
JjU^J to j> on trousers or drawers (Jojj-', Pers. jl*&) ; *)*+*
to wear a <UjtM or tfum'c ; Jju^j to wpe ob's fingers with a napkin
(Jjju* mantile) ; &SL-+J to affect lowliness or humility, to abase
oneself (^>JL- lowly, humble, poor) ; vJbji+3 to follow a sect (^-JbJuo) ;
>jjl^> to assimilate oneself (in dress, etc.) to i& <rfttf o/* Ma1add
B (****) ; J^J to become a pupil or disciple (J^>*3, Heb. TD7fO ;
UUJU3 to philosophize (from o>M, <îXdtro^>os) ; jJa*^ to practise
the veterinary art or farriery (jl*^ a farrier, ImriaTpos).
(d) They are combinations of the most prominent syllables or
** **
"
letters in certain very common formulas. E.g. J*-~/ to say 4JJI ^-^
(in ffo name 0/ GW) ; Jj^ to ?/ <iu <* II (praise belongs to
Go<i) ; J)>- and Jj>- to say aDW ^1 5>3 *)} J!*** ^ (Mere m no
Q power and no strength save in God) ; <iUJi to eastf p an account,
saying tJ^>j IJ^> <iUJti Mis ///< is so and so much.
68. The derived forms of the quadriliteral verb are three in
number.
JJUi I.
JJUil IV.
JJUil III.
JJbuu II.
69. The first form of the quadriliterals corresponds in formation

and conjugation to the second form of the triliterals, and is both
D transitive and intransitive in signification. E.g. JJL^w to gather
*'**
ripe dates, also to be active or nimble ; <-/+ to />/r/- unripe dates ;
z-j~-3 to roll; JijJkj to fa^ much; Jjj/* to ran quickly.
70.
The second form agrees in formation and signification with
the ///M of the triliteral verb.
E.g. *r;.l<3 to /<"/ on or im;/- a
ÛL. ; wmj*Sl to roll along; V>IJJ to wiafe oneself sultan ({j\iaX*),

to act as if one were sultan, to lord it over another ; QJ^fi3 to act
like a devil (o^, itDS?)-
73] I. The Verb. A. General View. 2. The Quadriliteral Verb. 49

71. The third form of the quadriliteral verb corresponds to A
the seventh of the triliteral, with this difference, that the characteristic
tj is not prefixed, but inserted between the second and third radicals.
E.g. JUjÎ to open (of a flower), to bloom or flourish ; âfSjm-S to be
gathered together in a mass or crowd; J-oJ^-l to puff out its crop
(ZLmifm., of a bird) ; JaL>I to lie on one's face, stretched on the
ground; t5*iX-d to /m on one's back ; jm~iJu\ to flow.
72. The fourth form of the quadriliterals, which answers to B
the ninth of the triliterals, is intransitive, and expresses an extensively
or intensively high degree of an intransitive act, state, or quality.
E.g. jtj}\ to be very dark ; jii, t *1 to be very high or proud; Js*+*&\
to vanish away ; jlc>~*\ to lie stretched out on one's side; J**>l to
make haste, to be scattered or dispersed ; j*Jul to be scattered or
* '0
mi- ^ 0
f , fl
dispersed; ^xiil and jUl to shudder with horror ; \j\+J\ to be at C

res* (from Û* to feaw 6ac); Jl>.l to rise high; ^>Sji>\ to raise
it, o
the head and stretch out the neck; JU-sl to be very hard.
3.
The Voices.
73. All the verbal forms, both primitive and derivative, have
two voices, the active and the passive ; with the exception of intran
sitive verbs of the form Jii ( 38) and of the 9th, 11th, 12th, 13th,
14th, and 15th forms (cf. 66, rem.) as well as of those verbs of the D
forms J** and J**, which designate not an act (transitive or intran
sitive) but a state or condition (being or becoming), as j-o- to
S * o
**o, a
*++
become green, nearly =^*.l or j*6yi*.\ ; ^_Lo to be good, right, in
order, = y*# ; ** to oe oarf, wrong, in disorder, = juLi.
The subject
of the active voice is always an agent (person or thing), whose act

may affect an object, or not ; the subject of the passive voice is either
the object of the former (personal passive), or the abstract idea of the
act (impersonal passive).
w.
7
50
A
Part Second. Etymology or the Parts of Speech.
74. The passive is especially used in four cases ; namely (a) when
God, or some higher being, is indicated as the author of the act ;
(b) when the author is unknown, or at least not known for certain ;
(c) when the speaker or writer does not wish to name him ; (d) when
the attention of the hearer or reader is directed more to the person
affected by the act (patiens, the patient), than to the doer of it (agens,
the agent).
Rem.
[ 74
The active voice is called by the Arab grammarians
,_J*UJI iiô the mould or form of the agent, J*U)I iUj the build of
'0im
the agent, JÛUt wjO the category of the agent, sJ&\ii\ Jtti the
*0
si0
0 * 0j*
> 0
0'
**
action of the agent, and JUJU (iya*JI) ^y^' J**J', or (>>JJLc

JÛUI, the action (or verb) put into tliat form of which the agent
is the subject.
The passive voice is in like manner called ii~o
jt/M
5* i
ft*
JyuCoJI lA mould or _/brm of <A patient, etc. ; also ô~i _** l* J**
(J
dltli </w doing, or 6emo/ fon, o/" <Ao/, whereof tlie agent has not
11
* Sk 0 i,
o*
been named, or, more shortly, iXtM _***> j to, though this latter
1 1 * St * 1 9*
<> J i o * o*
is, strictly speaking, equivalent to <0Lclj ^j ^J ^JJl JjyU^JI,
<Ae patient w/tereqf the agent has not been named, i.e. the passive
1
subject.
Jd'0'
10*0*
The active voice is also shortly called oj^juJI or jt^X<)\,

1
0 V
J 0
0^
and the passive J|jt~ a11, elliptical forms of expression for ^JjuUI
aJlcli (vejJuboJt) OjjjtoJI, //c action of which the agent is known,
> J
J)
t -0
, Om3
) 0
0*
and ajltlj J^V3..0)I JjuJ), //( action of which the agent is unknown.
)
> S , 0'
> 0 * 0*
110*6*
These terms, OjjJtoJI or >jJUtJ1 and Jjtr, 0", are also used to
designate the subjects of the active and passive voices.
75. Verbs that express a state or condition, or signify an act
which is, by its very nature, confined to the person of the subject, and
cannot pass to another individual as its object (as voj* to be sick,
jt\j to sleep), are aptly called neuter verbs, since they are neither really
active nor really passive, but something between the two. The Arab
grammarians cannot class them otherwise than among the active verbs,
78] I. The Verb.
A. General View.
3. The Voices, Ac.
51
and they therefore distinguish <bjuUJt JUi^l, transitive verbs, from A

SjjutioJI j~* Jl**^', intransitive verbs, or l*j*yJI JUi^t, verbs that
are confined to the subject.
76. The idea of the passive voice must not be thought to be
absolutely identical with that of the fifth, seventh, and eighth forms.
These are, strictly speaking, effective (see 48), whilst the other is
purely passive.
4.
The States (Tenses) of the Verb.
77. The temporal forms of the Arabic verb are but two in B
number, the one expressing a finished act, one that is done and
completed in relation to other acts (the Perfect) ; the other an
unfinished act, one that is just commencing or in progress (the
Imperfect).
Rem. a. The names Preterite and Future, by which these
forms were often designated in older grammars do not accurately
correspond to the ideas inherent in them. A Semitic Perfect or
Imperfect has, in and of itself, no reference to the temporal C
relations of the speaker (thinker or writer) and of other actions
which are brought into juxtaposition with it. It is precisely these
relations which determine in what sphere of time (past, present, or
future) a Semitic Perfect or Imperfect lies, and by which of our
tenses it is to be expressed whether by our Past, Perfect, Plu
perfect, or Future-perfect ; by our Present, Imperfect, or Future.
The Arabian Grammarians themselves have not, however, succeeded
in keeping this important point distinctly in view, but have given
an undue importance to the idea of time, in connection with the
verbal forms, by their division of it into the past (,_6loJI), the
present ( JUJt or j*o\mJ\), and the future (w)i....>H), the first of D
which they assign to the Perfect and the other two to the Im
perfect.
Rem. b. On the forms of these tenses see 91 etc. The
Syntax will give more precise information as to their meaning
and use.
5.
The Moods.
78. The Arabic verb has five moods ; namely, the Indicative,
Subjunctive, Jussive or Conditional, Imperative, and Energetic.
52
A
79. Of these moods the first is common to the perfect and

imperfect states ; the second and third are restricted to the imperfect ;
the fourth, or imperative, is expressed by a special form ; and the
fifth can be derived not only from the imperfect, but also from the
imperative.
Rem. On the forms of the moods see 91 etc. The Syntax
treats of their significations and use.
80. Instead of the Infinitive, the Arabs use nouns expressing the
d action or quality (nomina actionis or verbi). In place of participles,
they have two verbal adjectives, the one denoting the agent (nomen
agentis, active participle), and the other the patient (nomen patientis,
passive participle). [Cf. 192.]
6.
81.
The Numbers, Persons, and Genders.
There are three numbers, the Singular (>jii\, J/A*M, or
j-fciyl), the Dual ( or ,J$J\), and the Plural (ÛJf, *C*J'',

*s*JI, cj o^-Q.I I, or j^J1) ; and likewise three persons, the speaker
(first person), ^*ftM, the individual spoken to (second person),
^JsUÎ, and the individual spoken of (third person), ÛUI (the
absent).
The genders are two, namely the masculine (j^Jl*JI) and

J it JO*
the feminine (wJjJI) ; but they are not distinguished from one
another in some of the persons (1st pers. sing., 2d pers. dual, and
1st pers. plur.).
B.
The Strong Verb (Verbum Firmum).
82. Verbs are divided into strong (verba firma) and weak (verba
infirma). We include the verba medise radicalis gemiuatas (JTJ?) iQ
the former class ; the verbs which have I for one of their radicals, in
the second (see 128).
83. Strong verbs are those of which all the radical letters are
strong, and consequently neither undergo any change, nor are rejected
in any of the inflexions, but are retained throughout.
89]
I.
Rem.
The Verb.
B.
The Strong Verb.
53
A verb which contains one of the two letters _j or ^ is A
called Jjjuo ^Jxi, weak verb, as opposed to Û Jj, a eri </ta<

is free from defect, a sound verb. A verb which has I for one of
its radicals, or which belongs to the class med. rad. gemin. (y"y), is
designated by the special term , ^ .o J* ; but some grammarians
treat ij<c and^Jlw as synonyms.
1.
7% ^c<iw Votc of the First Form in the Strong

Verb. Table I*
a.
THE INFLEXION BY PERSONS.
84. The numbers, persons, and genders of the verb are expressed
by means of personal pronouns, annexed to the various moods and
tenses.
r>
85.
The personal ^pronoun [j**b, j *<>.<> : see 190, /] is either
separate [J-aAi], standing by itself, or connected [J-oLe], that is C

prefixed or suffixed. The separate pronouns have longer, the con
nected shorter forms.
86. The suffixed pronouns are partly verbal, partly nominal
suffixes.
87. The verbal suffixes express partly the nominative, partly the
accusative. The former are much more closely united with the verb
than the latter.
88. The connected pronouns which express the nominative to D
the verb are also in part prefixes.
Rem. On the verbal suffixes which express the accusative see
185 ; and on the nominal suffixes, Jj 317.
89. The following tables give a general view of the separate
personal pronouns, and of those pronominal prefixes and suffixes
which express the nominative to the verb.
* The nomina verbi, agentis, and patientis, are given along with
the strictly verbal forms in all the Tables.
54
l.
[ 89
Separate Pronouns.
Singular.
Masc.
3 p.
Common
yb he.
...
^yk she.
. . .
C-Jt Mom.
- at
tt
2 p. Out thou.
1 p.
. . .
Fern.
Ul /.
Dual.
3 p.
...
2 p.
...
lp.
...
Ua ^y w.
* J of
Uiil ye <too.
Plural.
6 J
3 p.
j*k they.
2 p. v3l ye.
S J
. . .
(jJb ffey.
...
O^1 !fe-
St*
1 p.
Rem. a.
. . .
v>~ we.
...
When y*> and .* are preceded by the conjunctions
_} and w, and, the affirmative J, certainly, surely, or the interro

gative I, the vowel of the may either be dropped or retained; as
>*J or >*> L5V* or L5V> W or V- **' or L5*L
Rem. 6.
-s
The second syllable of Ul is regarded as short by the
-s
j)
old poets (y\j), except in pause, where we find both Ul (~~>-) and
Ail*.
Compare the ^Kthiopic find, which, in combination with the
enclitic particle sd, becomes dnsA.
lil is, therefore, an example of
scriptio plena, to distinguish the pronoun from the particles ^t,

O'j O'' O'-
^ne script*0 defectiva is found, for example, in the
interjectional I JJlfc or IJJsl* /tere / aw ( 'JJJH eccome), for 13 lil Ik.

The form ^1 is said also to occur.
...
* But lil, out of pause, is occasionally scanned as an iambus even in

old poetry. See Noldeke in ZDMG. xxxviii. 418, note 3.
89]
I.
The Verb.
B. The Strong Verb.

J
01 si
55
iI
I i9t
Rem. e. Older forms of^,* and^Jl are>cA undîil, used in A

poetry, and also in the wasl ( 20, d, and 23, rem. c). [Though
written defectively this terminal u is commonly scanned as a long
vowel.]
Rem. d. For a comparison of the pronominal forms of the
Arabic with those of the other Semitic languages see Gamp. Gr.
p. 95 seq.
2.
Suffixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative.
J}
Singular.
Masc.
Common
Fem.
3 p.
. . .
...
O- she.
2 p.
O thou.
...
O (>-. l-) thou.
i p.
. . .
it I.
Dual
3 p. 1- (o'-> '-) they two.

si
2 p.
. . .
lp.
...
...
*
1*3 (o'-> '-) y *
Plural.
3 p- '> (o>> >) <%

iv-J>
1 p.
(o>>
. . .
i>)
y^
13. (o'-, '-) <^y two.
\i we.
O th*ylp
(6)
y-
...
Rem. o. The forms within brackets are those of the Imperfect

and Imperative ; the others those of the Perfect.
Rem. b.
The suffix of the 1st pers. plur. is sometimes shortened j)
in poetry (nd) and written defectively, ,j.
3.
Prefixed Pronouns, expressing the Nominative.

Singular.
Masc.
3 p. \J he.
2 p.
lp.
...
...
Common.
. . .
o thou.
\I.
Fem.
Ct she.
. . .
Part Secoiw- -Etymology or the Parts of Speech.
56
A
Masc.
3 p. ^ they two.
2 p. ..."
lp. ...
3 p.
2 p.
lp.
B
...
...
...
Rem. a.
Dual.
Common.
. . .
O ye two.
Fern.
O they two.
. ..

Plural.
j_ they.
O ye.
O we.
. ..
. . .
These forms are restricted to the Imperfect.
They
are called by the grammarians ifcjLa^JI yî^j*., and are comprised

in the mnemonic word c~JI or ijU
Rem. 6. The prefix of the third person plural of the Imperfect

is ^ for both genders. But the grammarians cite some rare cases
where, in the fern., ^ is replaced by O, so that the distinction
between 3 pi. fern, and 2 pi. fem. is lost. Thus in the Kor'an, Sura
-- 0 i - - ' -* 0 ' * * *
xlii. 3, a reading ^jieXS for ^jhilj is recorded. This must be
explained as due to false analogy from the sing. In the Heb
DJ/bpri the false form has become the rule.
90.
Of the two ftthas with which the first and third radicals
of a verb are always pronounced (J&, p-ji, t>-), the former is

(iff-
m-
rejected after prefixed pronouns, as Jâj, J^*j; the latter before

suffixed pronouns beginning with a consonant, as oJJ3, UU3. When
the suffix begins with a vowel, that vowel takes the place of the fetha,
j) as CJUi, \j)&.
Rem. a. When the third radical is O, it unites in pronuncia
tion with the O in some of the suffixes. In such cases only one O
is written, and the union of the two is denoted by the tesdid.
Thus from Ow, to stand firm, we get C--J, C*J, j*.>, for C*3,
See 14, c, rem. 6.
Rem. 6. When the third radical is one of the letters 1, j, i,
uo, if. ii, it may unite in pronunciation with the O of the suffixes,
so as to form a double O, but it is nevertheless retained in writing.
91]
I.
The Verb.
B.
The Strong Verb.
57
To indicate the assimilation, the O takes te.sdid, and the g^zma, A

with which the third radical ought properly to be marked, is omitted.
Thus, Ojuc for Ojuc, / have served; O-kuj for CJa^t, '/<<"< Aw<
bound ; jj\ for^J^t, //<; ke taken.
14, c.
On this assimilation see
Rem. c. When the third radical is ^j, it unites with the ^ of

s *
the Buffixes into a single ^ with te6did ; as ,jol t7iey (women)
believed, Cut we believed, for ^îol and U-Ut.
Rem. d. For a view of the Inflexion of the Perfect and
Imperfect Indicative in Hebrew and Aramaic as compared with
Arabic see Comp. Gr. p. 165 seq.
b.
91.
FORMS 0? THE TENSES AND MOODS.
"
When the second radical of the Perfect has fetha, it may
take either damma or idsra in the Imperfect ; as j> to kill, J3u ;

yJS to wr/to, ^^C' ; -> to strike, ->j-aj ; trJ^ '" "'* '/"''/,
u..t^j.
Many verbs admit of both forms ; as ,jJa to sneeze, ^-jo*->
and tplau ; JaH>-' to remove the hair by scalding, K ,,....' or l>...j ;

j&j to stick upright into the ground, j&yi-
Rem. a. Verbs, of which the second or third radical is a

guttural letter, are an exception to the rule, for they commonly
retain in the Imperfect the fetha of the Perfect ; as ^jai to do,
Jjuu ; %Ja3 to cut, %JaJL> ; %i* to hinder, *j^j ; lj-> to create, \j~> ;
JL> to ask, Jlj ; w~*j to go away, wJkJu ; hn I to too& a/,
*
** *
* *f *
h ; r*j-^ * throw, p-j*u^
Not a few, however, conform to
+* *
the rule, particularly when the second radical is *- or t ; as jjlZ,

to perceive9 know, j**** ; jj*3 to sit, jjuu ; ^xlv to transpierce, j)
^.irJaj ; ô-c-j to .sv/ //, ô*>i ; -U* to ascend, * I hj ; Û? to 6e sound.
Wy/t*, >?, U*j ; *J^ <<> aMat'n to, reacA, *J-j ; JL> to Jfow,
sJUi ; ^..jfciA to .//"', v*.w ; %.j to return, *>-ji ', pjj to draw
or pull away, cj-o ; jj~i to 6ray, j*~i~>w.
Some verbs have two

8
58

000
J 0 60
0 0 0
) 0b*
forms ; as Jgu to croak, JhJU* ; mJ+ to give as a present, *. -- ;

~j to marry, mSii ; m, mi to butt, . I> :.j ; ->JU to ./?y, -.l.. . ;
V '
t 0 60
0 0*
}* $*
0 00
*~>y to ton, *.j ju ; **-o to dye, A,; <\; ; cji to 6e a< leisure, to
have done with, iyu ; and even three, as C^J to c?// or /if ,
Ck^.-'i! ; ?--j to incline (of a scale of a balance), feji ', f~J to
3 00
gush out, %^J.

B
Rem. 6.
00 *90>
00
Verbs of the form ,_}** denoting superiority, J*i

m
5 *
4JUUI .J* JtjJI (see 43, a), always have damma (the grammarian
j/ 0 *
1-Kisa'i alone admitting /tM with a guttural), as jx2> he excelled

33390
30
00
him in composing poetry, syxJLj ; Ojj^j A surpassed him in glory,

j~ _ : unless they be primee rad. y med. rad. ^, or tert. rad. ^,
' * **
* *
..
when they take kesra, as ji*j Ae outbid him in promising, jju ;
jl>. /(>' excelled him in goodness, j**> ; Uj /( surpassed hivi in
shooting with arrows, a~o/j.
q
Rem. c.
3
Excessively rare are cases like }>* to incline to, lean

90
upon, O&ji, which is probably a combination of the two forms

000
.'
9/0
O&j, t>%ii an<* >^J< O^fi92.
See 175, rem. 6.
When the second radical of the Perf. has kesra, the Imperf.
*
9*
i 0 0 0
J 0 to 0
takes jetha ; as jtM to know, ^Xju ; ^>ji, to drink, v/Ai 5 Oi*" to

J 0 0 0
00
J 0 0 0
J0 90
be sorrowful, Q}4 ; vj* to be sick, vj+i ;^-* to be safe,^mj.

0
Rem. a.
A few verbs may retain in the Imperf. the kesra of

00
t 0
the Perf., as >r~-* to think or suppose, v

0
T)
309000
. or v
0
'
> ,j ; _jaxJ
"
to be green and flourishing, j&iJ ; t>^ to be in distress or poverty,

JjLi or J.U.
See also ( 142 and 146.

0
Rem. 6.
0
Very rare are cases like j<\*. to be present, ;^ ; ;
0 0'
)*j to incline to, lean upon, O^ji ; s}^ to be in excess, abound,

1
' 0-
* 0 9>0
t\
Jwûu ; ^mj to be affluent, comfortable, ^jUj ; \jj to be clear, quit,
94]
I.
The Verb.
lit,
B. The Strong Verb.
59
1st,
or innocent of, jj*j or \j~j.
The most common example of this kind A
is a verb mcil. y viz. OU, to die (for Oj-o, 1st p. sing. Ferf. C~),
0^j. Similar cases in Syriac and Hebrew, Com/>. Gr. p. 180*.
93.
When the second radical of the Perf. has damma, that
vowel is retained in the Imperf. ; as (>- to be beautiful, & -*> .' ;

j> to 6e high, noble, >J>jî ; J>i^ to be dull or stupid, jJ-j.
Rem.
133'.
i
With the above forms compare the Heb. 3h3*, fi/B" B

In Heb., however, verbs in o usually take a in the Imperf.,
j >*
as 73fc,
732'* Tt3D*
|B|?, whereas in Arabic instances like C ..! / became
wise, C~o-o -f became ugly, djjii I became bad, ^Jl, >ejl, j-il, are
very rare.
Some authorities admit the forms ^Jl, j>>\, jJj\.
94. The difference between the Perf. and Imperf. in regard to

their inflexion is, that the marks of the numbers, genders, and persons,
are only suffixed to the Perf.; whereas they are both suffixed and
prefixed to the Imperf., more generally the latter.
C
Rem. a. In the Perf. the act is placed conspicuously in the
foreground, because completed ; in the Imperf. the agent, because
still occupied in the act (see 77, rem. a). If we look upon the
root j as primarily conveying the abstract idea of " killing," we
may regard cJul as meaning " killing-of-me " (i.e. done by me),
" my killing," = " I have killed ; " and ,Jl5l as meaning " I-killing,"
= "I am killing."
Rem. 6. In the Imperf. the pronominal prefixes mark the state j)
or tense, and to some extent the gender; whilst the suffixes serve
solely to indicate the gender.
Thus, the 2d pers. sing. masc. ^3
is sufficiently distinguished from the 3d pers. sing. masc. w^> by

the form of the temporal prefix ; but to distinguish the 2d pers.
sing. masc. from its fern, a suffix is necessary, and accordingly we
get masc. wsi, fern. vj^C*.
* [AnbarT, Nozhat M-alibbd p. 459 states from personal observation
in Yemen and Higaz that in some dialects every verb ^Jjii makes
JjJj and JjJu.De G.]
60
A
[ 95
Rem. c. In the active voice of the first form, the prefixes of

the Imperfect are pronounced with feth. But a pronunciation with
kesr instead olfelh is regarded as admissible and was used by some
of the old Arabs with any of the preformatives except \j, save in
the case where the next consonant has damma (verbs med. j).
9 J
it
I'
That is, one must not say _>y>1, jtyu. j^>\ for vojil etc. nor jj*4
for ^Juu ; but on the other hand the pronunciation jlju and
v>:;w.V ' in Sura i. 4, and ju*l in Sura xxxvi. 60 are recognized as
B
legitimate dialectic variations of the usual jusj efc.

j -
In one case,
,t
Jl>.l for Jl.t, / suppose, the pronunciation with Aesr is generally

preferred. The tribe of Kelb used kesr even with the prefix ^
(^Ûj).
Dialectically, too, the vowel of the prefix might be
assimilated to a following damm, as in juju for

95. The Indicative of the Imperf. is distinguished by the third
radical having damma, the Subjunctive by its having fetha ; as Indie.
C>r^, Subj. y^,
The Jussive is denoted by the absence of any
vowel with the third radical, as ^Sj ; whence it is sometimes called

the apocopated Imperfect.
Rem. a. The damma and fetha of the Indicat. and Subjunct.
Imperf. in the verb, correspond to the damma and fetha of the
Nom. and Accus. in the noun (see 308) ; for the Imperf. is closely
akin to the noun, and its government in the Subjunct. falls under
the same category with the government of the noun in the Accus.
Hence the technical name of the Imperf., cjLa*Jt, because it
I
resembles the noun.

I
JO **
I 0 - 6*
[The Indicative is called cji^JI, the SubjuncJ
i * '' -.
tive ^>ya.*+\\, and the Jussive ôjj^-oJI /]

Rem. b. The peculiar meaning of the Jussive has brought
along with it the rejection of the final vowel, which seems originally
to have been i. At least the poets make use of the form J3u in
rhyme. [Cf. vol. ii. 247.]
96.
The forms of the Indicat. which end in ^j and ^ reject these
syllables in the Subjunct. and Jussive, because the genders, numbers,

and persons are distinctly indicated even after their omission. The
98]
I.
The Verb.
B. The Strong Verb.
61
2d and 3d pers. plur. fem. are exceptions, for in them ^j is retained, A

because it is absolutely necessary in order to mark the gender. Compare 0*&i < ^y^-i . with \y~=> ; uW^ , W^!) with U ; and i>~lx3,
^îCJ, with <z~&*.
97.
The Energetic is formed by adding the termination O or
O (called by the grammarians Sjk^3l (Jy^'i or <fe corroborative n)

to the Jussive. If the Jussive ends in Z or S, the fetha of ^j or îs elided, and the long vowel of the verbal form shortened, because it
is m a shut syllable: 0*&>, v>~, from ^y-w; C^k, \J*&i, from
jjt/
A 0
1>^C> ; etc. In the dual, the first fetha of o- *8 absorbed by the I- B

of the termination, and the second weakened into a kesra through the
influence of the same long vowel : cA*-^!, vjW-*3, from \~X>, UX>. In
the 2d and 3d pers. plur. fem. the fetha of the verb unites with the
initial fetha of o- into a long a, and in consequence the second fetha
A 0
m 0%%f
/tit/
of o becomes kesra : qUîC; (J) from o*&i (')

Rem. o. The syllable ^^_ of the second Energetic is appended
only to those persons which have, in the first Energetic, a short
vowel before ^ ; and not to the dual, because its forms would then 0
coincide with those of the singular, nor to the fem. plur., apparently
because the sound of the syllable ^jj (^fi^Xj) was disagreeable to
the ear.
Rem. 6.
Before an Sli/u 'l-wafl ( 19) the n of the termination
jj_ is rejected ( 20, rem. c), as jUlt u-sv-' *^> despise not the poor,
,
for t>~yj, from Ûl, IV. of Û.

a
*
Rem. c. The syllable ^ is often written (_, and pronounced D
in pause t_ Compare the Hebrew Energetic or Cohortative in ,""J
Comp. Gr. p. 194.
98. The Imperative (j*^)l the order or command) may be described
as formed from the Jussive by rejecting the prefix of the 2d pers. sing.
Hence it has always the same characteristic vowel as the Jussive ; but,
since it begins with two consonants, it takes, according to 26, a short
62
[ 99
A prosthetic vowel. When the second radical is pronounced with fetki

or kesra, this vowel is kesra; when with dam ma, it is dam ma. E.g.
0*0
0 i 0 ,
J*t, T>J-ol, w3l.

Rem. a.
Regarding the elision of the prosthetic vowel (!), see
19, b ; and on the orthography I and I, in cases where that elision

does not take place, 19, rem. d.
Rem. b.
Fetha is never employed as a prosthetic vowel.
Rem. c.
As an Imperative the Arabs also use the indeclinable
form JUS , as jUa*. be present ! jlJta> beware! JljJ alight/ cU<<

Mefen .' i)jp fe< a forte / _>bi creep flfo/t<7 / 4UJ announce <Ae cfc</t
o/ / from 15*}.
This corresponds to the Hebrew Infinitive
absolute 7top (o for a, and the final short vowel dropped), which
is also used in the same way ; as 113T remember /*
In quadri-
literals this form is very rare, the only examples mentioned being
r-0
Q
0 >0 6 0 ,
*t'
jlSji = **PW j*j&, let thy thunder crash, and jly*, come and play
the game called 'ar'ara.
Occasionally it seems to take its meaning
from one of the derived conjugations, as ?\j- bring out! j)tp

overtake ! =\ym.j.\, l^fejjl, Imper. IV.
99. The same remarks apply to the energetic forms of the Im
perative as to those of the Imperf. ( 97).
j/jj
J)
[Rem.
The common phrase <uUt bj-ol, strike off his food, is
sometimes pointed without tenwln (b^-el) and is then explained by

the grammarians as a dual used in an intensive sense (Â* au;J5
ju^l)t, cf. vol. ii. 35, a, rem. 6) in addressing a single person.
,
of
0 ,
;-
Similarly Kor'an 1. 23, UJUI with a various reading ^^JUI. De G.J
* [And again the phrase JUc cJuU Tab. i. 1842, 1. 15 is

parallel to the Hebrew use of the Inf. Abs. with the finite verb.
DeG.]
106]
I. The Verb.
2.
B. The Strong Verb.
63
The Passive Voice of the First Form in the Strong

Verb.Table II.
100. The Perf. and Imperf. Passive are distinguished from the
corresponding tenses of the Active by a change of vowels. In the
Perf. Pass, the first radical has damma, and the second radical kisra.
In the Imperf. Pass, the prefixes take damma, and the second radical
Jetha.
Rem. The vocalisation of the Passive remains always the
same, whatever be the vowel of the second radical in the Perf.
and Imperf. Active.
101. There is no special form to express the Imperative Passive, B
the Jussive being used instead.
3.
The Derived Forms of the Strong Verb. Table III.
102. The second radical of the Perf. Act is pronounced witli

fitha in all the derived forms.
103. The second radical of the Imperf. Act. is pronounced with
fetha in the fifth and sixth forms, with kesra in the rest.
q
11km.
The Imperfects of the ninth and eleventh forms, ^Ju
and JUaj, are contractions for JJUaj and JJUij.
This may be
seen from the Jussives JJ&u and JJUaj, and the Imperatives
JjUil and JjUSI.
See & 106 and 120.
104. In the second, third, and fourth forms, the prefixes of the
Imperf. Act. are pronounced with damma, in the rest with fetha.
105.
The characteristic Slif of the fourth form disappears when j)
another letter is prefixed ; as JJJu , not J~&i , from Jii\.

[Rem.
But we find S\Juy jj3, a pot set mi t/ie fire, and also
tr,t>
i^Juyi, Slbaweih, i. 9, 1. 21, where the I is treated like the of

Jj^j, 118, rem. b.De G.]
106.
JJUit.
The ninth and eleventh forms were originally Jiii! and

But, by a rule of the language (see 120), if the last radical
64
[ 107
A in such words has a vowel, the preceding radical loses its vowel, and
the two are combined into one letter with tesdid ; e.g. J*1 for jji^h
****** " "
jjLoj for jj**eui . If the last radical has no vowel, the word remains
uncontracted ; as Ci^tWf, jj**, jjk*\ (see 120).
107. The formation of the Perf. and Imperf. Passive in the
derived forms is exactly analogous to that in the ground-form.
Rem. a. The Imperfects Pass, of the first and fourth forms are
identical.
B
Rem. 6. The Imperfects Pass, of the fifth and sixth forms are
distinguished from their Imperfects Act. only by the vowel of the
prefixes, which is damma instead oifhha.
108. Since the idea of the Perf. Pass, is expressed by pronouncing
the first radical with damma, and the idea of the third form by
lengthening the vowel of the first radical, there results in the Passive
of the third form (in which both ideas are united) the form JJyf ; and
hence in the Pass, of the sixth, J3>*3.
100. In the Perf. Pass, of the fifth and sixth forms, not only is
the fetha of the first radical changed into damma, but also the fetha
of the characteristic O (which expresses the reflexive idea of these
forms) ; e.g. J&, Jj>*3.
In like manner, in the Perf. Pass, of the
seventh, eighth, and tenth forms, not only is the first radical, or the
characteristic O, pronounced with damma, but also the prosthetic filif ;
e.g. JîJl, j5l, Ji*i-I.
D
Compare 98 and rem. a.
110. The ninth and eleventh [to fifteenth] forms, being neutral
in their signification, have of course no passive (see 73).
111. When the verbal root begins with O, i>, , y y j, ^, î,
^jo, jo, J, or J, the characteristic O of the fifth and sixth forms
occasionally (in the Kor'an frequently) loses its vowel, and unites with
the first radical to form a double letter. The forms thus originated
take a prosthetic 81if, when they happen to commence with two
consonants (compare 54).
Kg. >W, JiOl, y\, Ijbl, >yl,
114]
I.
The Verb.
B. The Strong Verb.
65
J*3UI, *-l, jît\, j-Jl, for jU3, J3U3, ^JjJ, IjljJ, ,>>p, -UiL-5, A
f*"-3, >o-^J, jiw ; JiajJ, ^jfeî, J*-", ^j, for jîi, îî,
Jjjuaij, jâJJ. The language in its later stages admits this in all
verbs of the fifth and sixth forms, merely rejecting the vowel of the
preformative O ; as l^-Ai3l for i^-**3, to take breath.
Rem.
See 48, rem. b, and compare such Hebrew forms as
la^n, nam, Titan-, comp. or. P. iioe?.

112.
The O of the fifth and sixth forms is sometimes omitted B
in those persons of the Imperf. Act. to which O is prefixed (2d pers.

sing. du. and plur. masc. and fern., 3d pers. sing, and du. fern.) ; e.g.
j~&, J*o*J, J*W5, Oy^**' fr J-"^*3. Jo P, J^*~3, ^JytjJui
[and necessarily *jU3 for <li3 {Faik i. 130)De 6.]. These
shortened forms are sufficiently distinguished by the fethas of the
prefixed O and of the second radical from the same persons in the
active voice of the second and third forms (j~&, J^W3) ; and by
the fetha of the prefixed O from the same persons in the passive of C
the second and third forms GJ3, J^W3)113. Verbs of which the first radical is I, 3, ^$,j, J, or (j> have
no seventh form in classical Arabic, but use the fifth or eighth, or the
passive of the first, instead. In the (so far as we know) solitary
example of the seventh form from a verb beginning with &,namely
ir*JI, to lie concealed,the characteristic ^ is united by teSdld to
the first radical.
*-
Some grammarians regard ^~+J\ as being of the eighth D
* * *>
form, by assimilation for ^^Jul.
Rem. o.
.- - Co
Rem. b.
+ * to
In modern Arabic such forms as JÛt, jJeOt (Kami?,

Zi * O
s Zl
'
' 9
*S * A
p. 569, note i.), ,ôj~>\. j-ajl. jute-^jt. jJjJI, are of common occurrence.
114.
If the first radical is>, the characteristic ^j of the seventh
form often unites with it into j> ; as JJ^V'I or x$m~\ from

w.
66

*
[115
* -3
it or i~l from U-. Jsut*Jt or Jaubat from Jeub, u~WI or

+ * *
+ * *
* + Zi
* * *
uLol from ipJU, ^ôJLoJI or iôJUl from ,_*aXo.

Rem.
These forms are sometimes assigned to the eighth form ;
Ji~ol for Ji 71. i<*~ol for ^.-^ 7<il, J^l for JvjJUl, etc.
115.
If the first radical be O or -It, the characteristic O of the
eighth form unites with the initial O into O, with the initial i> into
O or >.
E.g. j3l, for *~31, frm A*3 ! j^' or ./'' fr j^-"'. fi*0111
jU ; ^1 or j>pl from a^> : ÂjI or j*3l from j*J.

B
Rem.
The same assimilation is sometimes extended to the
letter ^ as ^>>t, for g^wl, from **<

116.
If the first radical be 3, 5, or j, the characteristic O of the
eighth form is changed into >, which unites with an initial i into j,
and with an initial & into j or J.
E.g. j+ij), for j*Jjl, from ^kj ;
>bi1, for jU;l, from >lj ; Jot, for Jo1, from Jo; itfijt, for itfvil,
C from j^ji ; ê>l, for ^jjuil, from Uj ; J*.jl or J*.il, forîJJI, from
Jio ; j&jl or J&il, for >&, from ^J ; Jij or ojjl, for eîl,
from cji.
Rem. a.
Whether the form with y or i is to be preferred,
depends upon usage ; for instance, jî\ and j^>\ are preferable to
îl and jS^t\, but Lane gives in his Lexicon only mmfr\, Jjil, and
(_5jjl.
The unassimilated ^^jjt is also said to occur, as well as
ys&\
Rem. b.
Some grammarians extend this assimilation to the
letter j, as ^jjl, for jjljyl, from jjjj.

Rem. c.
The letter O is sometimes changed into > after an
initial ~ ; e.g. jj^.1, jJ*-l, -o.*-t, instead of the usual ^^.1,

}~e\ t***-]> from^fc, Jtf, *..
118]
I.
117.
The Verb.
B.
The Strong Verb.
67
If the first radical be ^jo, ^b, b, or b, the characteristic A
O is changed into J, which unites with initial J* into b, with initial

J into b or b, and occasionally with initial ^6 into ô. E.g. iAol.
<Jibôl ta5Ugu0t, ~ >h.ol, from *-o, Uuo, (a5JU>, *JLo ; -Jt, Jpt,
J>iil, litl, from i_, iji, j>ii, JJLL ; ^1,^1, or^îkfcl,
fromôJJi ; jU', or jUaJit, from jU ; ,>*II, >"*'. J*' from i>*J,
jxt, jyi> ; wJjJx.il, or r>^'> ,ro,n V>* I *J*-^'> or ~el, from
%af~b ; jJa-pt, *Ah,jl, from j-o. *JLe.
Rem. a. The letter ^ sometimes assimilates the following b ; B
i< j^s\, jî-ol. ^jô', ifcJLol, jLol, for jjJcloI, etc.
Rem. 6.
From *^,.o the form aJsl also occurs.
[117*. If the second radical be O the characteristic O of the

eighth form may lose its vowel and unite with it. The first radical
then necessarily assumes a vowel, either a or !, and the helping vowel
is unnecessary and disappears. Thus for jZ\ we may have ji->
"I
Jwl*+ Jut *
J -i
Jvi 6 *
or ji- ; Imperf. jlj, j-j or jI~j or even j^j (with a furtive kesra
to the first radical) ; Part. act. J-J (J^-*) ; Inf. jt- (see 202, C
rem. a). Similar forms from verbs whose second radical is i, i, u or
J* occur (or are recorded as variants) in the Koran (Sur. x. 36, ix. 91,
ii. 19, xxxvi. 49).]
4.
The Quadriliteral Verb. Table IV.
118. The four forms of the quadriliteral verb follow throughout D

their inflexion the second, fifth, seventh and ninth forms of the
triliteral (see 6972).
Rem. a. The O, which is prefixed to certain persons in the
Imperf. Act., is omitted in the second form of the quadriliteral
verb, just as in the fifth form of the triliteral (see 112).
Rem. b.
As mentioned in 45, rem. d, words like (JU* (for
Jjljl), to pour out, and 0-**> t believe, are treated as quadriliterals:
68
A
[119
The latter is inflected exactly likejix*5, but the former is irregular:

Imperf. J^j-^, Imperat. JjjJk, Nom. act. 35tyt, Perf. Pass. Jm>*
- . at
OJ
mm
The form Jtytt, Imperf. J^^, is also used. The tenth form of
elk, viz. clLwl, to o&ey, is sometimes shortened into elk-/ 1 or
T,
it.
it,
*"'*
cUwl, Imperf. *,skuj or *jZ<, and then converted into cUx-l,

Imperf. *-J~j.
5.
119.
[Also, in verse, we find jUx.-o for jllau.]
Ferfo o/' wA<cA *fe Second and Third Radicals are

Identical. Table V.
These verbs are usually called verba medico or secundce
radicalis geminates (jTj?).

i ,ito
The Arab grammarians name them JjuJI

i,
, Jtio
It t,
ô-e*))!, the solid verb, or tJtcL&oJt J**Jt, the doubled verb.

120.
They differ from other strong verbs in two points.
() When both the first and third radicals have vowels, the
C second radical rejects its vowel, and unites with the third, so as to
form a double letter, which is marked with tesdid.
E.g. ji to flee,
for jji ; Jki to split or cleave, for J ; >~ to touch, for ,^0 ; Â
to smell, for jî> ; ,*. to become dear {to one), for s-?*" i *r-^ io
become wise or intelligent, for sr~J.
(6) If the third radical has a vowel, but the first is without one,
the second radical throws back its vowel upon the first, and then
i
j) combines with the third, so as to form a double letter.

J
t ,
i1.
J J t*
i. ,
E.g. lwW-;
1st*
for JA^h, J-i for iJ*n, J+j> for JJUj-
But if the third radical has
no vowel, the second retains its vowel, and no contraction takes place ;
1 t,,
it*
1 1 1, t t,
tit,
as djji, C-JXo, C~J, jjju, }j**.

Rem. a. Transitive verbs of this class, of the form jjii, have
damma, in the Imperfect, with the exception of six, which also
admit kesra ; viz. Co to sever or separate entirely, make decisive or
absollUe, jtj to repair, jw to make hard or firm, tie firmly, ^J* to
120]
I.
The Verb.
B. 5. The Geminate Verb.
69
water (camels) a second time, ^j to spread abroad or divulge secretly, A

jJk to abhor, detest, Iniperf. C* or C~*i, etc.
One verb has only
kesra, viz. ^_^- to love (instead of the common IV. ^+m~\), Iniperf.
Rem. b.
Uncontracted verbs of the forms J*i and J* some
times occur ; as ilCo to be knock-kneed or weoA in tlie hocks, ,

toftave a swelling [splint] on tlie pastern (of a horse), JJI to smell badly,
y to abound in lizards (w6), r> I to oe sore (of the eye), 6
ktai to 6e curly, JUCa. to Aae tte Aoo/ toorn a< <Ae eotyes (of a horse,
etc.); yTJ to be wise or intelligent, _#*> to be ugly, jjJii to be bad,
iUCi to be silly, in one's dotage, jj* to Aae narrow orifices of tlie
teals (of a she-camel, ewe, etc.).
Rem. Ci
Forms like Ojji, Ojjut, cJLUj, are, however, some
times contracted in different ways. 1. The second radical is

dropped, along with its vowel, or else its vowel is transferred to q
the first radical ; as, Ojj. ^J3j, for CjHj, uj' <"-v--*' ''"' C-......^.!,
C~U? or cJLb for cJLLb, c~o for C~....- (compare the Aramaic
form J?|T3 for fiTTS) [also ^Ju for Oj-H^ O^J* *or \J**H **&*]
. .
. .
*
^
..
.
2. The third radical is united with the second, and a vowel-sound
inserted before the pronominal suffix. This may be either (a) the
diphthong ^J, as Cayol for C~euoi, Coj..Î for OjjZ-I, a
form which is not uncommon in the fifth conjugation, as w~>^~j,
<Z-,l!'iiu, C~.cuu, C^JtU, for Oj^~'J. OUJaJ, C~fciu3, C~xxJj D
(compare in the Hebrew Imperf. nJ'SDfl fr il333Dri); or (6)
t t \ ;
t :
the long vowel l_, as OtjL* for Cojuo (compare in Hebrew

n^3D where 6 = a). The form described under 2 a is the usual one
T
' -
in modern Arabic, but in N. Africa ai becomes i, as reddit for

C*JSj. Such forms as C< ...- 1 for C-a-1 also occur. Comp. Grt
p. 227 seo.
[See De Goeje, (?fos. to Ibn al-Fakih s.v. wi}.]
70
A
[121
121. In the Jussive, however, the second radical not unfrequently

throws back its vowel upon the first, and combines with the third, in
which case the doubled letter necessarily takes a supplemental vowel
( 27). In verbs that have a or i in the Imperf., this vowel may be
eitherfitha or kesra ; in those that have , it may be any one of tbe
three vowels.
E.g. u**i or âtu, J^j or J^j, for ^ûoju, JJ-j ;
jki or >j, ^-jk-j or sî, for jjkt, s-*-i 5 **. **!. or jlj, ajj, j^j,
or 3^, for i-rt, ji*.
122. Those persons of the Imperative in which the third radical

has a vowel (sing, fern., dual, and plur. masc), sometimes do not follow
the rule given in 120, b, but keep the second radical apart from the
third ; as ^j>1, 'j>*l. '^jv*'-
When the usual contraction takes
place, the prosthetic Slif is obviously no longer necessary, and therefore

the Arabs say iCji, Iji, U>inot i<>l, Ml, li/t, instead of \Jjj\,
etc.
The masc. sing, undergoes exactly the same contraction as the
Jussive ( 121), rejecting at the same time the prosthetic I ; e.g. yjotj
9
* *
titj
for cA-ael, ji for jj\, j** for jjuol.
Hem.
If the verb has a suffix, the choice of the supplemental
vowel depends to some extent upon that of the suffix ; say >j (oj),
dL-at (duac), but U^, ly-ac, not Ujyj, lôt
In the too?Z ( 20) say
123. The same rules that apply to the Active of the first form,
apply also to its Passive, and to the third, fourth, sixth, seventh,
D eighth, and tenth forms. But in the second, fifth, ninth, and eleventh,
the second or third radical cannot be united with the other, because it
-5--
is already doubled.
contraction.
9**i * s
It't* 0
MJ
- 0
Consequently jj*,jj&, j/*'i and jljJl, undergo no
[But cf. 120, rem. c, for Conj. V.]
* [The uncontracted forms are said to belong to the dialect of

Higaz, the contracted to that of TamTm, Fdik ii. 566.De G. Cf.
Slbaweih ii. 443.]
128]
I. The Verb.
C.
The Weak Verb.
71
Rem. In the Passive some of the Arabs substituted ksra for A

damma, as J*, for J*, (contracted from JXm.), whilst others gave
the vowel of the first radical a sound between those of kesra and
damma (technically called j>\+i*\, giving the one vowel a scent or
flavour of the other), as j>j, vi, rildda, ffidda (with the German ii or
French w), instead of rudda, Sudda.
124. In the third, sixth, and eleventh forms, a long vowel,
namely d, precedes the double consonant, which is allowed in the
case of fetha alone ( 25, rem.). However, the uncontracted forms, B
such as jjl", \ja*c\> , <>^k.U>, jyii, ---li, w*jL_j, m'-oj, <Uil*K,
rtfc^ !>,, not unfrequently occur. Forms like jjy , jj>*3, and j]fiji\,
are not contracted.
125. The Jussive of the derived forms may undergo exactly the
same contraction as the Jussive of the ground-form, by throwing back
the vowel of the second radical upon the first, combining the second
radical with the third, and giving the double letter an auxiliary vowel.
E.g. aJil for aJUil, aJLSI for aJUUI, the 1st pers. sing. Juss. of the fourth C
it *
a*
form of Ji and J3.
C.
The Weak Verb.
126. Weak Verbs (verba infirma) are those in which one of the
radicals is subject, on account of its weakness, to transformation or
rejection ; and which consequently differ more or less, in some parts
of their inflexion, from strong verbs (see 82 and 83).
D
127.
The weak letters are I, ^, and j.
128.
There are two sorts of weak verbs.
(a) Those that have among their radicals a moveable Slif or hemza,
the weakest of the gutturals. These are called verba himzata.
(b) Those that have among their radicals one of the weak con
sonants _) and {, which approach very nearly in their nature to the
vowel-sounds u and i. These are more particularly called weak verbs.
72
A
[129
Rem. The Arab grammarians do not reckon the verba hemzata

among the weak verbs, restricting this appellation to those that
contain a _j or ^ ( 83, rem.).
129.
In a root there may be two, or even three weak letters ;
88 cb> ^j*3' lj'- Verbs that have two weak radicals are said
to be doubly weak ; those that have three, to be trebly weak. These
may be reckoned as forming a third class of weak verbs.
1.
Verbs that have a Hemza among their Radicals {Verba

Hemzata). Tables VI., VII., VIII.
130. These are divided into three classes, according as the hemza
is the first, second, or third radical (verba primse, mediae, ultimse radicalis hemzatse). The following sections point out wherein they differ
from the strong verbs.
131.
If the Slif with hemza and ezma, at the end of a syllable
(I), be preceded by one of the heterogeneous vowels damma and kesra,
it is converted, after the damma, into $ with hemza (J) ; after the kesra,
ft
into ^5 with hemza (^).
I %
Hence C~^ for ol^, 1st pers. sing. Perf.
C Pass, of \j4 ; jjyi for y\j , 3d pers. sing. masc. Imperf. Pass. I. or IV.
of ji\: Ojjj and Cwi for Obj and Olw, 2d pers. sing. masc. Perf.
ti.
ti,
t ,
Act. of yi and îi, for Mi and Ui (see 133).

132. The j and ^ represent in these cases the sound to which
the hemza inclines through the influence of the preceding vowel*.
* [This is a convenient formula, and cannot well be improved upon
without reference to the history of the Arabic language and writing, a
D consideration that lay quite beyond the scope of the native systematic
grammarians, to whose method of exposition this work, for good
practical reasons, is closely conformed. But from an historical point
of view, when we consider the cases when liimza is expressed by J, $ OT
by alone without a kursl, or supporting letter, we must distinguish
between two pronunciationsthat indicated by the consonants alone,
which in the oldest times were written without any supplementary
signs, and that indicated by the later points, such as >. It is known
132]
I.
The Verb.
Verba Hevizata.
73
The hemza is retained, not only to show their origin from I, but also to A
remind us that the syllables y and ^ are not to be confounded in
pronunciation with y , u, and ^5, ?.
The damma and kesra remain
short, whilst y and ^ are pronounced like I itself; that is to say, at

the commencement of a syllable, with the spiritus lenis between the
preceding syllable and the vowel that accompanies the hemza (as yjy
danu-'a, not danu-wa) ; at the end of a syllable, with a slight emphasis
and resting of the voice upon the soft breathing (as c-iii, kini'-ia,
not sani-ta).
Rem. a. In modern Arabic, h&mza in the middle and at the B
end of words has so completely disappeared, that *y and $, when
preceded and followed by vowels, become y and ^ ; except when
the former has damma (y) and the latter kesra (^), as explained in
I,
t
133-4. The modern Arab also pronounces _j_ and j^_ like the
long vowels y u and ^ I. Even in the ancient language,
especially among the poets, we find traces of a softer pronunciation,
or total rejection, of the hemza [S^^JI uîa. 3 17, b, rem. 6];
and hence the custom, at the present day, of resolving the verba C
tert. rad. hemzatce into verba tertw. yd, as ^Jj3 for \ji, to read,
<Z*ij3 for Olji, iSj*i for \j*i. This change has already begun in
Hebrew, and is almost universal in Aramaic.
that the people of the Higaz in the time of Mohammed gave up the
original guttural sound of Ithnza in very many cases where the other
Arabs still preserved it. Now the rules of Arabic orthography were
mainly fixed by the Kor'an, which was originally written down in the p
Higaz in accordance with the local pronunciation. This pronunciation
did not ultimately prevail over the Arabic area, but the old ortho
graphy could not lightly be tampered with, having the character of a
sacred tradition. The first scribes wrote ^yi, *., JU. because
they said bawusa, ylta, <faka (or nearly so). The pronunciation that
prevailed, however, was ba'iisa, gi'ta, Qa'aka and this was expressed,
without touching the old consonants, by writing ^yf, CV, 3)A+Rules for writing hemza as y, S or are therefore really rules for
preserving the old guttural ', in cases where it was already lost or
transformed by the first scribes of the Kor'an.]
w.
10
74
A

Rem. 6. The hemza gezmatum over _j and ^j falls away after
an Mif hemzatum, because of the impossibility of pronouncing it
ft
( 17, b, rem. b).
. .1
Hence ^-j I, not ^51, Imperat. of j-l ; i^Jul,
0 '0
0 j
a 3 13
. .i
not {jji\, Imperat. of ,jjl ; Jo)t, not J-*jl, Imperat. of ^1 ;

J-**! I, not >3l, 3d pers. sing. Perf. Act. VIII. of j^l ; &+iy, not
k>*3>l, 3d pers. sing. Perf. Pass. VIII. of ^j-ol, all with Slif
-r,
"
ft -ft-* J - o .
tl
corijunctionis (J-e^ t >*) ; t>*j'> not t>.jl> 3d pers. sing. Perf.

.
9.0
Pass. IV. of ,j^l ; ÛjI. not ÛA Infin. IV. of ^^l ; j3\, not
ft
jjjt, 1st pers. sing. Imperf. Act. IV. of y\, all with Blif separations
ft ,0* 3. 0 .
(JjUI ij^Jo). When a word of this sort, beginning with the elif
conjunctionis, comes into the wasl, the Slif conjunctionis falls away
in pronunciation, though it may be retained in writing. In Im
peratives, when preceded by _j or j, and, it is usually rejected ; as
I.
o A-
o A.
t.
'f
3 A.
j~i\y ,Jil, Jbl*, Oii (from w*), Imper. of ^1 to come), l.}j*3l>

ij^jli.
In other cases it is retained, and the radical hemza is left

0
*,,$*',
OiO
.0*
in its altered form (^, J); as OjjJjli fa'tazarat, o*ilCjl jou

ba'dd'tila/ln, U3I ^J^Jt Uhiuln'tina, ^Jul Jyy yakfdiVdan, (^JJI
^>y$t (also written ^>oJ5l ^JJt) Mladl'lumina.
In later times the
pronunciation was softened in some of these cases by rejecting the

hemza and lengthening the preceding vowel ; e. g. elhudatiiui,
*
sit*
A.-JJf
yah'dudan, UUutitumina (as if written UjljkyJI, ^î^Ju, ^>^JJI).

D
Rem. c.
I is always retained after fetha in the ancient lan-
guage, as ^->L; ; but in modern Arabic it passes into the Slif of

0>.
03.
ft A.
03%.
prolongation, as yt\j, J^W, for ^b, JÛ [And so even of old

in Mecca, Noldeke Gesch. d. QorAns, p. 250, 257, whence with
0 30 .
0 30 t.
scriptio de/ecliva ( 6, rem. a) such variations as ^^fcJO for^&iU

3.0
Sura xlix. 14.] Those who used the form îju (see 94, rem. c) also
3 .
3.0
.J
said^JLj
for ^Hj,
from ^j
I.
135]
I. The Verb.
Verba Hemzata.
75
133. In the same way, 1 passes into 3 or g, when it is pronounced "

with damma or kesra and preceded by fetha, or with fetha and pre
ceded by damma or kesra; and into (jf, when it is pronounced with
kesra and preceded by damma (see 17, b).
E.g. ,j-y> for wr*W, to be
brave; j%>, for j>tî or^lVj, it agrees with, Imperf. III. of^;
j^Hy forÛI, agree with, be reconciled to, Imperat. VIII. of >*}}; y*,
' -
t '
for \i}, to be mean, worthless; jJyi, for jjIj, an impression is made,

Imperf. Pass. II. of J3*t ; >IS31, for JlUt, Infin. VIII. of^'; Jl^ he B
was asked, for JU, Perf. Pass, of JU ; j peace is made (between
them), for^J^S, Perf. Pass. III. of>V.
Rem.
At the end of a word, I, pronounced with damma and
preceded by fetha, is usually left unchanged ; as \jiu from \ji, Lyj

from i*i*, Ij-j Imperf. Pass. II. of jj*^, instead of ^jJU y^>, )j*>.
But the latter form is commonly used before the accusative suffixes,
it *
as jjij-
134. Finally, 1 pronounced with damma or kesra (I or I), be- C

comes 3 or ^ at the beginning of a syllable which is preceded by
a syllable ending in a consonant.
. I *
l ,
l 0 *
E.g. ^j-yti, for Ûj. Imperf. of

.
'I *
ft*
I a.
\j-yi' J.3>*~*> fr J^*-~i Pa88- Particip. of JL, ; ^~i, for >Uj,

Imperf. of j>\j, to groan, to twang; j^-i, for jf%>, he acts stingily
and meanly, Imperf. IV. of j>^ ; j<rJLU.il, put on armour, Imperat.
X. ofJ&
Rem.
I at the beginning of a word remains unchanged, except

'J t,
in the cases stated in 135. E.g. jjl, jlil.
D
135.
At the beginning of a word, if an Slif productionis follows
the radical I, the two elifs are combined into one, which is written
cither with ine'dda alone, or with medda accompanied by a h6mza
to the right of the 81if, or sometimes with hemza and a perpendicular
fetha (see 6, rem. a); as j*\, j+\*, or_j*t, for j+\\, to consult, III. of
76
"'
*
A j*t to order. The same thing takes place when a radical I with ezma (I)
is preceded by an elif hemzatum with fetha (compare 132, rem. b) ;
as jjf, j5\>, or JjI, for Jill, to prefer, IV. of JjI.
In old Mss. we often
find j-ll, JiU

136. In a more modern stage of the language, elif hemzatum
with fetha passes into j, when preceded by fetha and followed by an
Belif of prolongation (compare 17, b, rem. b) ; as Ij^l^J, for l_5jot 13
or l_jj">, they deliberated together, 3d pers. plur. Perf. Act. VI. of
j*\ ; L-ty.i, for L.IU or L^-O, ^ wo became intimate friends, from
U.I (for ^*.'l).
Rem.
The same change sometimes takes place even with the
initial Slif of the third form ; as ij^lj to be intimate with, {$j\}
to be opposite or parallel to, ly^'j to console, ^J^'j to eat along with,

for .j^ll, etc. It commenced, of course, in the Imperf. and the
Nomina agentis and actionis, where, according to 17, b, rem. b,
$ took the place of 3 \ as yj~i\yi, \j\y, and SL.\yo.
- ,t
137.
,,i
, , t
The verbs x.l to take, y>\ to order, and Jl to eat, reject

6i
oj
at
the first radical in the Imperat., making JkA., j-, and J.

138.
When preceded by _} or o, and, the Imperative j* gene-
rally recovers its radical elif, ôlj or j-j ; but not so j*. and J^ ,
j) which make only J^j, J-&-
For the rule as regards other verba
prim. rad. hemz., see 132, rem. b ; and on the Imperative of ,^31, to
come, see also 175, rem. a.
, ,1
139.
The first radical of J^t is assimilated in the eighth form
to the characteristic O of that form ; JuLsi, for ju*.Z<\ ( 132, rem. b),
to take for oneself.
11 km. a.
The same assimilation sometimes takes place in jjl,

t *
* *t
to put on one the article of dress called jjl, and jm.\, to give wages,
which makes jjZt\ or jjj), to put on an 'izar, and j*>~>\ or jj^JI to
141]
I.
The Verb.
Verba ffemzata.
77
give alms, to receive wages ; still more rarely in &>\, to be safe, A

t>*3'> for ,>*IjI, to trust or confide in, and Jjkl, to marry, J-yjt, for
y)-fy\, do. The tenth form of Jui.1 may also lose its Slif and be
' '"
written jr-, " '
Rem. b.
From the above assimilated forms are derived the
secondary radicals J^J, to take, and j*J, to trade (see 148,

rem. b).
Compare in Syriac , //"),
rH|2.Z], IhtR; and with B
- 8
t, ^k>Aj], if from the rad. (jo").

140. Verba med. hemzatse are occasionally inflected like verba med.
rad. _j et ^ ( 149, etc.), and take an Slif of prolongation instead of the
radical hemza with fetha. This is particularly the case with the verb
Jt-> to ask, which has JL for JL<, 2d pers. sing. m. cJ-> [not *Z-XJ],
JU-j for Jl~>, Ji for Jt~, J- for JL. Sometimes the Slif hemzatum is elided, its vowel being transferred to the preceding (previously vowelless) consonant.
E.g. Jj 0
for JU~, from JL ; ^Jjj for ^]/i, from ^$\j to see; .iUI to send, for
S)*$\, whence 1*JU, for J^, an angel ("ntfSfi).
Rem. a.
The Imperative J-j makes in the fem. (ajJL>, du *iL-,
plur. t^JLr, not J'-*, etc.
When preceded by _j and ii, we may
say JlITj' or JLij, lyllT*, I^JL-li (21, </, rem. 6), or I^Li.
Rem. 6. The elision of the Slif occasionally happens in Hebrew,
and in Syriac it is the rule ; see Comp. Gr. p. 46, p. 282.
D
2.
Verbs which are more especially called Weak Verbs

( 128, b).
141. These likewise fall into three classes, according as the

letter ^ or ^ is the first, second, or third radical (verba prima;,
secuudic, tertitu rad. j et ^).
78
Part Second.Etymology or ttte Parts of Speech. [ 142
A.
Verbs of which the First Radical isj or ^ {verba primw

rod, } et sj). Table IX.
142. Those verbs prima; rad. 3, which have kesra as the characte
ristic vowel of the Imperf. and Imperat., reject the^ in these forms. E.g.
jJj to bear children, Imperf. jJL for jJ>>, Imper. jJ for jXj\ (*)*');
* * *
o -
0.6
.*} to promise, Imperf. jju for J&yt, Imper. j* for jju\ (**}!).
Rem. a.
g
Eight verbs prima; rad. _j, of the form J*i, have in
the Imperf. J**j instead of Jjiaj (contrary to the rule laid down
in 92), and hence elide their first radical ; JiJj to trust or confide
in, J> ; i>jj to in/wit, >jj ; ejj to abstain from (w/iat is unlauful), cjj : jtjj to swell, j>jj ; ^^j to be firm and Jiard (of fat),
^ji ; t>*} to 6e in ijood condition and luxndsome, Jiij ; .Jj to 6e
*
*
* **
near, to fie in cltarge of, .Jlj ; JUj to tot>e, j>j. Of these cjj has
1'*"
also dialectically tlie form j>, and a few more admit both forms ;
r>
e.g. jttt.^ to be angry with, full of liatred of, jjw. j^yi > j*J to be
rough and broken (of ground), jju, jCyi ; jj to be hoi, angry, jiu,
t * ft*
* *
3* i*
jtyi ; aJj to be stupefied with grief, to be melanclwHy, oXj, aiyj ;

,
3 * e*
^Jjkj to be cowardly, to forget, cJ^j, J-*^.

Rem. 6.
The Imperat. _^c in the phrases I^L.^j jgC good
morning ! l\-~* _^c good evening ! seems to come from jt^y, but is
* **
9'
in reality from _^*J, Imperf. ^qAJ, to 6e liappy, comfortable.

j)
This is
the solitary instance in Arabic of the loss of the initial n in the

Imperat. of verbs |"fl, which is so common in Heb. and Aram.
143. But those verbs prima; rad. y, which have fetha or damma
as the characteristic vowel of the Imperf. and Imperat., retain the y
in these forms.
E.g. jtf.y or J*-.} to be afraid, j+y> or J+yt, j*j)
or J^-i' (for^jl or ,Jjl); *.j to At / pain, *-yi] J*r5 * *</c^
I.
144]
'
The Verb.
ar m s
79
Verba pr. rad. 3 et ^.
ti s
t- 1 r
in the mud, J*- ; J^j to perish, J^;. yi} to be visited by the mur- A
rain, yty> ; J*y to be unwholesome or insalubrious, îy> ; >-ej to 00
In.
clean and fair, ybyi- The same is the case with those verbs which
are at once primfe rad. ^ and media; rad. geminate ; as ij (for jjj) to
i~*
a* a*
a *
0- 3
kve, }yj for m, jjÎ for .

Rem. In verbs primse rad. }, of which the second and third
radicals are strong, and in which the Imperf. has fetha, Rome Arabic
a * *
dialects change the _j into I or ^.

*
> * a*
' ' *'
t\
Kg. J*-b and Jj(-j, for J*>ry_- o
tff
* a*
a*
ir*
from J*-j, to be afraid : ^-W ll"' ,*' ;^ '"' J rti ''"' j^-ji* from
''
a * *
a * a*
a * a*
xj*.}, to be in pain ; _^~>_ and >n-^. for Â^>, from Â}, <o nwi&e
a *
a mistake.
a*
Others even use the forms J^-*j, -tî ;.', and jarni-
144. In a few verbs, of which the eight following are those that
most commonly occur, the initial j is dropped in the Imperf. and
Imperat., notwithstanding that the characteristic vowel of theste forms C
is fetha.
to let alone,
t
*>
j - -
0'
j 0*
'& to let alone,
v\
to restrain,
*j to lie wide or spacious,
c-
to put down or place,
1)
&
I * *
>> to trample upon,
to fall,
fr
^*S to give,
*r~ri,
C-A-
Rem. a. The reason why the _) is elided in these verbs probably

is, that the fetha of the Imperf. and Imperat. owes its existence
only to the fact of the second or third radical l>eing in each case a
guttural or semiguttural (j).
Rem. 6.
ejj and jij are not used in the Perf.
80
A
145. In those forms in which a kesra or damma precedes a

vowelless ^, the _j is changed into ^ or j productionis, according to
the preceding vowel.
Hence J*-il, iJjl, for jljt, >>jl, Imperat. I. ;

9 s-0
0^0
JIjjI for Jlyl, Perf. XI.; pljul, plJui-l, for ebjl, eb>~t, Infin.
IV. and X. ; ^^yi for <^*+yi, Imperf. Act. IV. ; ^-^t, fiy^l, for
J^\, g!\, Perf. Pa&s. IV. and X.
Rem.
In the Passive of verbs prima; rad. y the _j is sometimes
changed into I, on account of a certain repugnance of the Arabs to

g
the sound of the syllable j ; e.g. %Z-\, for 0%3j, it is fixed or

determined (of time); ijfc-l, for ,> i i* revealed.
146.
Verbs prima; rad. (^ are inflected in almost all their forms
like the strong verbs ; e.g. jj to play at hazard, or to be gentls, easy,

J--S;! ; aj to ascend (a hill), to be grown up, *rt ; JaJu to /*> awake,
Jouuj ; JoJu <to. , teJuj ; %jj to become ripe, jtirf or xio .
q
Rem.
J %3 ,
,^-jj, to 6e rfry, has ,^-eJ or ^-.-j, and v*L>, to despair,

J
Ûj or u-JUj.
j**
See 92, rem. a.
Dialectic varieties are v~t\j, for
i^-*9i, and yja^tt or ^tb, for ,Ûj.
See 143, rem.
147. In those forms in which a kesra or damma precedes a

vowelless ^$, the ^ is changed into ^ or ^ productionis, according to
the preceding vowel.
Hence j-~l for ~jI, Imperat. I.;
.1
.1 and
jL-^wl, for jL~jl and jlji-l, Infin. IV. and X. ; j-^j, &*>;, for t~*i,
j) ieJuj, Imperf. Act. IV. of jj and JauL>.
148.
In the eighth form, j and ^ are assimilated to the charac-
teristic O, producing O for Oj and c~ ; as juul, for jut^t, (juujl),

to receive a promise ; j~J\, forîl (^--i;l), to play at hazard.
Rem. o. Sometimes, however, although many grammarians dis
approve of it, _) and ^ are not assimilated to the O, but pass after
fetha, damma, and kesra, into the homogeneous letters of prolonga
150]
I.
The Verb.
Verba pr. rad. j et ^.
81
tion, I, J( fj.
E.g. J-sujI for J-ojÎ, juUl for jjujI ( 145), A
- - *
* - *
3 3
3*3
' '
j-~2j\ for j-~li\. jjÎ for j~^l ( 147), in the Pert'. ; J-a5u for
j
*t*
* *
>
*6*
* *
' I*
Jmoj^j, jucib for juujj, jjL< for jigj, in the Imperf.
Compare
139, and rem. a.

Rem. b.
From these assimilated forms are derived secondary
radicals ; such as 4^3 to turn oneself towards, to face ; î-3 to suffer

from indigestion ; 3 to be toide or spacious ; i<*J to fear (God) ;
jJLS to be born in one's house (of a slave), to be hereditary, inherited, B
or long possessed ; JJS to rely upon; <nJj to be stupefied by grief, to
" or
' ^JJ,
v to follow ; and
' in the fourth form, *&
be melancholy ; *fci,
but
to make one lean, to prop him up ; r~Xi\ to insert ; _î\ to suspect a
person. Compare 139, rem. b.
Rem. c. For the inflection of verbs of this class in the cognate
languages, see Comp. Gr. p. 234 seq.
B.
149.
Verbs of which the Second Radical is j or ^ (verba

mediae radicalis _j et ^). Tables X. XIII.
Verba mediae rad. ^ et ^ (called by the Arab grammarians
**$\ J*AJI, the hollow verb) differ from strong verbs only in the
first, fourth, seventh, eighth, and tenth forms.
indicate the principal points of difference.
The following sections
150. If the first radical is without a vowel, and the third has one,
the vowel of the second radical is thrown back upon the first, and the
_j or ^ is changed into that letter of prolongation which is homogeneous
to the vowel that the first radical has now assumed. E.g.
D
3 **
JyL, he says,
becomes
i*
Jy4, Imperf. Act. I.
do.
j*~i, he goes,
3*1)*
iyi-l, he is afraid,
JlL,
do.
*-~eyi, he is afraid,
wA,-j,
do.
" '3
1*3
Jyu, it is said,
JUu, Imperf. Pass. I.
J**j, pardon is granted,
JUu, Imperf. Pass. IV.
w.
11
82
Part Second.Etymology or the Paris of Speech. [ 151

jt$*i, he remains,
j*m, Imperf. Act. IV.
becomes
v>!Jj, he so/tens,
do.
>
!>>5I, remain,
Imperat. Plur. IV.
lyeJI, soften,
ir
j>\, he remained,
i>JI, he softened,
do.
>ui, Perf. Act. IV.

do.
* e~
jtjiZmi, he stands upright,
Imperf. Act. X.
it
,>~U-<I, he teas thought gentle, )
Perf. Pass. X.
J -- 0 J
J*iZ~i, pardon is asked-,

151.
Imperf. Pass. X.
But if the third radical loses its vowel, the long vowels
I, ^, _j, are changed into the corresponding short ones, because

a shut syllable does not admit of a long vowel ( 25).
Jij, for
Jyu
( jy*i), Jussive Act. I.

0
0 ."
(^-j),
*
do.
0 .
(w>ji-j),
do.
(Jyu), Jussive Pass. I.
J*>.
0
E.g.
(>>**), Jussive Act. IV.

0
Jj,
(J**l). Imperat. IV.
0 t
(>>3I),
do.
(C%yil), 2d p. sing. m. Perf. Act. IV.

-
. 0 I
, 0 -j
(Oiyil),
- .*
do.
Pass. IV.
do.
Pass. X.
j0 >
-j
0-wl
151
.
* 0
(Oî*'). 3d p. plur. f. Perf. Act. IV.
. * it
k>Jl
0
Rem.
J--
(>*>*'}i 2d p. plur. f. Imperat. IV.

Ms
^^Ju, for )}>, Jussive of ^l^, to be, is sometimes still
farther abbreviated, especially by the poets, into iL.
^ML.
I.
153]
The Verb.
Verba med. rad. _j et \J.
88
152. In consequence of the changes produced by the operation A

of the two preceding rules, the Imperative of the first form loses its
prosthetic I (see 98 and 122). E.g.
J>5I becomes successively J>5I,
Jill,
0
B
J
tyu.
153. If three open syllables follow one another in immediate
succession, the first of which has fetha and the last any vowel, then
the j or ^ of the middle syllable is changed into Slif productionis,
without any regard to the nature of the vowel that accompanies it. C
E.g.
j>y becomes
_>l, Perf. Act. I.
tJW
do.
do.
do.
do.
jyul
>j
Suit, Perf. Act. VII.
J *
Imperf.
t>
*s*i
>ul,
Imperf. do.
>
The forms Jjj and
Perf. Act. VIII.

do.
..
Rem.
do.
j*fe
are mentioned as being dia
lectically used instead of Jh (f or Jjj), o cease, and $l& (for i^>)

to be near or on tlte point of.
1)
84
A
154. But if the vowel of the first syllable be damma, and the
_j or { is accompanied by kesra, the damma is elided and the kesra
substituted in its place, in consequence of which the 3 or ^ becomes
^ productionis. E.g.
J>5 becomes
(J>*)
J*. Perf. Pass. I.
*
'9
J**
>>
(ftr1)
i-f-
^Â
(M~>h
Js~A
jwÎ
(v*^')
^s^',
do.
Perf. Pass. VIII.
do.
Rem. a. Instead of J^S (J**), J-- (J>-)> J*-1 (J>-)>

*
*
*
*
(Ôjji), and the like, some Readers of the Kor'an give the vowel i
in ^-aJI ôLo-it, a sce< or flavour of Hie u-sound (j&aA\ ^j*/t >>.
j-J3I_j), that is to say, they pronounce it witli the sound of the
German u in hiUen or the French u in wwe (compare 123, rem.),
k&la, hula, siika, yuda.
C
Rem. b. Some of the Arabs take another method of forming

the Passive, namely by rejecting the vowel of the _j or ^, and
changing those letters into _j productionis ; as J^S (for Jî, J>*)i
* J
* 3
*0 3
' >
) - ." -
1I'
lit .it a 3
Jja. (for J^., J^fc), ayi (for ^, ^), j^*.l (for jÂ.1, j*^.1).
The verb JL, for JL (see 140), is said to admit of the forms
*
J~>, J*->, siila, and Jy~*.

'
Rem. c.
0 3*
9 3
In forms like Jt-~wl, ~j.I, some assimilate the vowel
'
D
"
of the prosthetic felif to the following I, Ji-wl. j-i-l, pronouncing

t or w.
1S5. If the first radical has fetha and the third is without a
vowel, three cases arise.
() The second radical is 3 or ^J with fetha. In this case the
second radical is elided along with its vowel, but its influence is strong
enough to change the fetha of the first radical into damma, if it was y
and into kesra, if it was ^$. E.g.
c-o3 f"r c~y, 2d pers. sing. m. Perf. Act. I.
*->j-
^jf,
do.
157]
I.
The Verb.
Verba med. rad. 3 et \_.
85
(b) The second radical is _j with damma or ^ with kesra. In this A

case the second radical is elided along with its vowel, as in a, but its
influence is sufficient to change the fetha of the first radical into the
homogeneous vowel. E.g.
0JJ9 for CJ>1, 2d pers. sing. m. Pen. Act. I.
(e) The second radical is _j with kesra. In this case the same
elision takes place, but the influence of the characteristic vowel i
suffices to change the fetha of the first radical into kesra. E.g.
B
cifc. for '-*j^, 2d pers. sing. m. Perf. Act. I.
C~*
,,
Oj-o fiCJ^),
do.
156. In the Perfect Passive of the first, seventh, and eighth

forms, if the third radical loses its vowel, the ^ productionis ( 154)
is shortened into kesra, according to 25. E.g.
for
Coup
(cotgj), 2d pers. sing. m. Perf. Pass. I.
(c-*y),
,
do.
a ,
A
Rem. a.
cjumI
(o*>iwl).
do. VIII.
In verbs mediae rad. ^g, and in those mediae rad. _) of
the form J*, the 1st and 2d pers. m. and fem. sing, dual and plural
Perf. Act. and Pass, are identical in form ; e.g. Coty for C.,'
( 155, a) and Com ; CJU. for <U*iyk ( 155, c).
Rem. 6. Those who pronounce in the 3d pers. Art/a, 6i2'a, etc., D
say in the 1st and 2d persons kiiltu, bii'tu, etc.; whilst those who
prefer JjS, e^, say C*l, wdy.
[The prophet himself in the
hadtth al-wahy says oJlyi. De G.]

157. Most verba mediae rad. _j take damma, and most verba
medife rad. ^ kesra, as the characteristic vowel of the Imperf. ; e.g.
from Jlj (Jjij), t moce aunt/, comes Jjjjj {<JiJi) ; from JO (Jji), <o
give in a present, J>-j (\Jy4) ', from JU (Jy), to be long, J>ix;
(j*ii, 93) ; from J^j (OH), *o adorn, o*H (O^k) ; from jC (Jl^),
86
A to go, j~-j (j-jj).
But in some, which are of the form Jxi, the
Imperf. takes fetha ( 92) ; e.g. from Jlj ( Jjj), to cease, comes JI>j
(J'ife) ! frm J^ (J*5). to 9et< obtain, JUj (J-ij) ; from eU (^r>),
to wish, Iij (Uio) ; from \j\i- (\Jjj*.), to fear, JUj (o^fcj) ; from
j>\j (>oyj), to sleep, Û> C*>5j).
Z
OU, to die, has usually the form c~
'
it
(for 0>,
> c*3y,
* Heb. fiO,
Syr. AaiD)
x in the Perfect, and O^-ol
(Heb. rflO\ Syr. ZoioJ) in the Imperfect, though c~, oCj, and
T
B also o*j, are mentioned by the lexicographers.

158. In verba mediae rad. _j et ^, of which the third radical is
O or ^, these letters combine with an initial O or j in the pro*
nominal suffixes so as to form O and O-
&
oi J
1 1
E.g. c~o.^rl. for C~,
ô***, from OU (Oj-o) o (//>; Cv, for c^j, from Ob (C~j) to pass
a
* o j
&
j *
* o +
the night; \i>&, for y*0, and o-^> fr >**** ^rom O^ (Oy) t
0 guard; U^, for Ui^, and l>*j,
- for o***i>
* frin uW (^>rf) to be separate.
*
*
See 90, rem. a, b, c.
159. In the Passive of the third and sixth forms of verba med.
rad. _}, the _} productionis ( 108) does not coalesce with the second
radical into y for, if it did, the peculiar feature of these forms would
be effaced, and they would become identical in appearance with the
second and fifth (J>5 and J>*3).
j) J|y>, Jyw.
Hence we write Jj>, J.j>*3, not
For the same reason, no coalition takes place in the same
forms of verba mediae rad. ^j, which are always written, for example,
>>> and >>*>.
See 11, rem. a.
160.
Some verba media; rad. j, and a few mediae rad. ^, of

-
*
.
.
the form J*i, are inflected throughout like strong verbs ; as jjl to be
curved or bent, Imperf. jjb ; iy* to be black, Imperf. *y~j , IV. *y~>\ ;
jê. to be one-eyed, Imperf. j}*>, IV. j^*t ; o^-o to be woolly, Imperf.
163]
I. The Verb.
Verba med. rad. 3 et \J.
87
Jyî J^L to squint, Imperf. J^lS, IV. j\ ; 'jf- to be wanting, A

Imperf. jy4 IV. j>el ; J*-e to have a particular disease (j*-e, the
glanders), said of a camel, Imperf. Jl~> ; .**- to have a long, slender
neck, Imperf. S^j ; S-t to be tender and flexible, Imperf. o-j ; -**
to have a slender waist, Imperf. --vi161. Some verba mediae rad. ^ et ^ follow in the fourth form
either the strong or the weak inflection. E.g. v131 or t^1- to reward,
from v^ to return ; ^-\j\ or i-jjl, to perceive the smell or odour of a B
thing, from ^.(j do.;jte\ orêl, to be cloudy, fromôU do.; JU.I or
J^*l, to watch a rain-cloud, from JU-.
162. A few verba mediae rad. j have only the strong inflection in
the eighth form, used to denote reciprocity ; as j>*-l to be neighbours,
from the rad. jU. ; *-j)Jjt to pair, to marry or intermarry, from the
rad. lj ; j^ftt to borrow, from the rad. jl* ; O^*' to help one another, C
from the rad. O^163. Many verba mediae rad. j admit in the tenth form of either
inflection, but they generally prefer the weak, with the exception of a
few, [chiefly denominatives], which almost always adopt the strong.
E.g. L>\L^->\ or ^jr1^jl, to give an answer, grant a prayer, from the
rad. ^jl. ; ulj<^ ' or ^>1->I, to consider right, from the rad. ^tLe ;
^rjn" ' to 6e bent with age, from ^-^3 a bow ; J>ii-I to become like a D
she-camel (ilj).
Similarly, from verba med. rad. j_, (^--St to feawwe
ft**e a fo-g-oa* (J-) ; J^^-' to focome like an elephant (J**).

Rem. a.
On cliwl or cU-l, shortened from cl Zwl, to obey, to
be able to do, X. of cU, and on the secondary cUx-l, see 118,

rem. b.
Rem. b. On the formation of the nomina agentis et patientis of
the first form from verba med. rad. j et ^, see 240-1.
Rem. c. For the inflection of verbs \'y and i"y in Hebrew and
Aramaic see Comp. Gr. p. 242 seq.
88
A C. Verbs of which the Third Radical is j or ^ (verba tertiw radicalis

>et)j; JeS&S JJuJi the defective verb). Tables XIV.XVIII.
164.
(a)
These verbs are of five lands ; namely :

Verba tertiae rad. _j of the form Jjti ; as lj* to make a foray
or raid, for jj>i (167, a, /3, a).

(b)
Verba tertiae rad. ^ of the form jii ; as ^+j to throw, for
J2j ( 167, a, ft a).

B
(c)
Verba tertiae rad. _j of the form J*i ; as ^-oj to be pleased
with, for j-ej ( 166, a).

id) Verba tertise rad. \j; of the form Jj ; as (jj>* to be ashamed.
* >*
*> *
(e) Verba tertiae rad. _j of the form J*i ; as jj~> to be noble.

165. There are three things to be noticed regarding the third
radical of these verbs; namely, that it retains its power as a consonant,
0 or it resolves itself into a vowel, or it is elided.
166. At the commencement of a syllable, one of two things takes
place. Namely :
(a) The third radical maintains its power as a consonant between
the vowels aa (1^, L>_), ua (5), ua (lj-), * ({)> *<* (W) !
as also when the preceding syllable ends with a consonant.
j) tôj, 0^>^j*
E.g.
The letter ^ between the vowels l a (j) and ta
(\j_) always passes into ^ ; as ^-oj, tjy*, fr yJ> iJ^-
The letter
^ is never found between the vowels u~a, ua.

Rem. In the first and second classes, the 3d pers. fern. sing, and
dual of the Perf. Act. I. and II. might have been 0_jji-, I3j_j*, ***),
U~oj, etc., after the analogy of C< .oj , c-jJj*., and O^; but the
Arabs followed in the sing, the masc. forms jji, .-oj ( 167, a, /?, a),
and, not being able to say j\ji- and Otej or C~j ( 25), they substituted 0> and C~j.
In the dual, on the other hand, where they
167]
I. The Verb.
Verba tert. rad. s et &
89
might have said Ujji and ULoj, they followed the received fem. sing. A
in adopting Ujc and \Sicj. The form LiU, is said to occur dialecti
c-ally, but is condemned by the grammarians.
(6) The third radical is elided between a short vowel and the long
vowels I and u, and the two vowels are contracted in one of two ways.
i j
a.
> *
>> *
Into a long vowel ; namely $y into j, as \}j-* for l.jj^-,
OJL**^ an(^ la>*d for O-SJL^ an<l bli*< ; >* ^nto J M l*"*J fr
^^jjju and i^>*3 for dhiJLi*3 an(l C&i*5' L&*' fr L&J^' 5 ls^- into
l_j_, as Ot*y and \j*f> for jj^-ejJ and jê-op, i_y*jl for , -jl.
Rem.
The 2d pers. sing. fem. Imperat. i_jl may be pronounced
either 'ugzi, with the pure sound of the u (as in the masc. 'ugzu), or
'w</, with the ôLo^/l (see 123, rem., and 154, rem. a), owing to
the influence of the i in the second syllable.
P.
Into a diphthong ; namely $} into ^, as \^}t for l^>& ; ^
j >
a-
d^^.
j**
* o * o*
o,o*
+ * o*
y> into ^_, as l^*j for 1>**), 0>*^ an(^ ly^d *r Oj*ji and
J
rf>
.*
"
.*
a m
* o j
* J
l^s-ijj. Oil>*i and '.Si*i fr 0>ij*i an(^ '>i/*i ! l_j^ 'nto l ^

0*j3 and ^<^p for ^>-op and ^-^jJ, CK>*J and (jjjjtf for
k>ojA3 and ,j*>*3, ^jj for ^je^j'167. At the end of a syllable, the third radical is either vocalised
or elided. It may stand at the end of a syllable either naturally, as
in ^Jjj^ = cJUi, or after dropping a short vowel, as in ^yfi for D
U*ti = >J**i-
Hence arise the following cases.
(a) a. When standing naturally at the end of a syllable, the

third radical is vocalised in two ways.
(a)
If the preceding vowel be homogeneous ( or ), _j and ^
become letters of prolongation, that is to say, _j uw and ^ iy

pass into y. u and i_ 7. E.g. ^^j for ^j-*, >z~ij. for c*jj*.,
C-e^>j for w^j (from ^>ej ior yoj, according to 166, a, and 168).
w.
12
90
(b)
[ 168
If the preceding vowel be heterogeneous (), it forms with
$ and ij the diphthongs _- and ^_.

,
E.g. <>}, gazavta, for
6 , *
gazawta; o^, ramaita, for ramayta.

p. When the third radical stands at the end of a syllable, not
naturally, but in consequence of a short vowel having been dropped
(_j for _j, {J for ^~ and ^, j for y, ^ for ^), it is
vocalised in three different ways.
(a) y- aw and ^ ay become a, but for the sake of distinction
B
we write I for aw, and (j ( 7, rem. b) for ay.
E.g. Jjifc for jj,
kj*J for ^j, (^>j for i^Jij and iJ'jAj, ^-^j for jj^j and ^^j.
(b) j ww becomes ^ ?7 ; as .j>*j, jyi, for _j>j, jji(c)
j^ ?y becomes ^ i ; as ^^P for ^jj-
(6)
The third radical is elided :

o. When standing naturally at the end of a syllable. This
C happens in the Jussive and Imperative, in which the signification of
jt/
the form produces the abbreviation.

JJ
0 J J
/</
ft<*
ft 3 ,
ft
t+
*a
ft
3 t
J ft^
(Jl/
E.g. jh*, jt, for jJju (^>*j)>

fi *
66
^0->
* ft
ft *- ft
for j^y^J (^-Oji), u*>j\ ((J-SjO*.
/3.
When it does not naturally stand at the end of a syllable.
This happens in the nomina agentis, J*li ( 80), JjuU, JjuL, etc.
(see 236), before the tenwin of damma and kesra. These vowels are
elided at the same time, but the tenwin is thrown back upon the kesra
*
*
*
D of the second radical. E.g. _>1j for ^tj
; jU for jjyU and
" and .-*1j
*
*
* '
KSi^- ( ij^< sj&> 166> ) ; wG for ls-Îj and lj-^'j (>-*'> >*) ;
0--o for L5^*- and ^y*-* ; O** fr \j"** an e*C168.
It has been already mentioned ( 166, a) that when the
third radical is _}, it passes between the vowels ia (_j) and ta

* [At the end of a sentence the final vowel of the Imperative is
OjSt
often protected by a , as Aûet go on, 4Jjt approach. The Jussive is

sometimes treated in the same manner (comp. Vol. ii. 230). D. G.]
171]
I. The Verb.
(l_j_) into i_.
Verba tert. rod. j et tj.
91
After ^j has been introduced in this manner into the A
3d pers. sing. masc. Perf., it maintains itself throughout the whole

inflection, as far as the above rules permit. Consequently, we get
from ^6j (for ybj) the forms C***;, ^5^, ^^j', 0*-*P J ^"om
*-
169.
0 , a }
Final _j is changed into ^ in all the derived forms of the
verb ; as ^jjji, ^\j, ,jji.\, L51J> i^lp, ^>^[. <SJ^\> is^j^>\Rem.
The ninth and eleventh forms conform to this rule, in-
stead of contracting the two waws into y
The Arabs say ^yfj\ to
abstain or re/rain, for_^j*j1, and not^cjl (Jj*JI, see 59, rem. a).
170.
In the nomina patientis, J>*- ( 80), of verba tertiae
rad. j, the j of the long vowel y- a coalesces with the radical _j

into ^ ; as $}k* for jjj**. In verba tertiae rad. ^, the influence of
the third radical converts this secondary _} into ^, the two coalesce
into {^g, and, in consequence, the preceding damma becomes kesra ; q
as ^j^j* for j^-^, i^jytj-o.
Such verbs as j_5-*>j, in which the final ^

3 stands for _j ( 166, a), admit of either form, though ^jbj* is far more
common than y^y>.
Rem. a.
I >,
The form uf>i-o is occasionally found in verba tert.
rad. j, instead of _)>*; e.g. ii-* t_>;' or >*- o*)'. irrigated

land, from U- to irrigate, Imperf. ^.ij ; Ijjltj aJLc L>jok wJUl lit,
/ aw (7i&e) <Ae Woi, whether attacked or attacking, from .-Ac I>c <o D
run a<, to attack, Imperf. }J>xj (LiU in rhyme for b>U).
Rem. 6. For verbs final _j and ^ as compared with the corre
sponding forms in the other Semitic dialects see Gomp. Gr. p. 255 seq.
3.
Verbs that are Doubly and Trebly Weak ( 129).
171. Doubly weak verbs are divisible into two classes, each of
which comprises several varieties. The first class consists of those
which have both an Slif hemzatuin and a ^ or ^ among their radicals ;
the second of those in which the letter j or ^ occurs twice.
92
Part Second.Etymology or t)ie Parts of Speech.
[ 172
A.
Rem. There is no triliteral verb that has more than one radical
hemza.
172. Of the first class there are three sorts :
(a) Verba hemzata and primse rad. _} or j_ ;
(6) Verba hemzata and secundae rad. j or ^ ;
(c) Verba hemzata and tertise rad. _j or ^.
Each of these admits of two varieties, according to the position of
the Slif hemzatum.
B
173. The first sort consists of (o) verba secundas rad. hemzatse, as
*'
.
*"
jlj to frighten ; and (/?) verba tertise rad. hemzatae, as \}$ to smooth,
i
jjsj to tread upon. Such words follow in their inflection both the
.
, . I,. 1, .
classes to which they belong ; e.g. Imperf. jSj., tjy, Ua_> ( 1323, and
142, 144).
Rem. The Imperf. of (^1->, to despair, is ^Lj-i, more rarely
or u-jLh, [also u*i\j and (^-iWJj i*8 Imperat. yrfL;!, rarely
is~A
C
See 146, rem.
174. The second sort is divided into (a) verba primse rad. hemzatse,
as v' or V,e (for vÔ to return, Jl or Jle (for J_jl) to return ; and
(/?) verba tertise rad. hemzatse, as tL> (for ty*) to illtreat, tU. (for U.)
to come, *U> (for t^) to wish,
Each variety unites the peculiarities of
the two classes to which it belongs.

.
/J.
Perf. 3d p. s.
J\i
tC
*U.
*T
2d p. S.
Oot
w'yw
OAfr
C~i
*r^>i
i
*>-i
2,
^^5*^
I'
'^
2,
v'
y~>
\j*-
^1
j^j-*
e^j*.
t^ji
Imperf.
Imper.
Perf. pass.
17S.
,1
The third sort is divided into (a) verba primse rad. hemzatse,
,1
as ,^1 to come, ^1 to refuse, ,^1 to grieve or mourn; and (/?) verba

secundse rad. hemzatse, as ^b" to fe yr 0$ (Ûo to <to/- a cry. They
are treated in their inflection like the two classes of verbs to which
they belong.
176]
a.
I. The Verb.
Doubly Weak Verbs.
93
.J!,
cJt,
c^l ;
îb ;
c~1 ( 132, rem. b) ;
t^l,
C^l,
c~ol ;
^b;
^.jI;
yl.
/?. ^\i,
Ob,
C-jU ;
j_$U> ;
lil ;
%\j.
oT. A
,t
Rem. a.
The Imperat. of the verb .-31 is not unfrequently
shortened into O (compare 1 37, and the Syriac form |Z), which,
at the end of a sentence, is written dj.
The same thing holds good
in pause of all imperatives that consist of only one letter ; as j for B

j, from ^\j to see ( 176) ; _, from ,-Jj to keep faith (% 177).
' iniperf.
.
'f- is an example of the rare
Rem. 6. The verb ..jt,
iwIj,
forms mentioned in 91, rem. c. Lexicographers mention the forms
.jIj, ij-Sj, and .-JLj [ 94, rem. c], as being occasionally used.
i,
176.
The elif hemzatum of the verb ^lj is almost always elided
in the Imperf. and Imperat.

Imperf. Indicative.
3. m.
3. f.
2. m.
2. f.
1. c
0 * 00
8.
dO*
J?
J*
D.
d"-ji
f>.y
d&
0000
****
0 t 00
<A?
P.
lP
Jussive.
ft 00
S.
D.
0 00
0 900
P.
Imperative.
S. m. j or j ( 175, rem. a), f. >jj ; D. c. Wj ; P- - Ixi. f- OORem. a. The Perf. Act. of ^j\j almost always retains the hemza,
which may however be transposed, i\j ; [for w~jIj some say w*Jj].
t *
The Imperf. \j\y. and the Imperat. tj\ are used dialectically.
94
A

Rem. 6.
[ 177
The Perf. Pass, is ,-ij (like ,<o;) or, by transposition,
f^j*. In the Imperf. Pass, the hemza is elided, just as in the Active
voice; e.g. j^, y_, for ^l^j, tjj.
Rem. c.
In the fourth form, when it signifies to show, the hemza
is always elided : jTjl, <Zj\, C~jt ; ^Jjj ; ^j ; j\.

retained.
B
Otherwise it is
177. Of the second class, in which _} or ^ occurs twice, there

are two sorts : (a) those in which j or ^ is the first and third
radical, as ^j to guard, ^5 to be near, (_j-j to be sorefooted (of
a horse) ; and (/J) those in which _j or ^j is the second and third
radical, as \^yZi to roast, t^y> to be strong, le"*- (for >>-) to live,
^jst to have an impediment in one's speech.
178. The first sort follows in its inflection the verbs of the two
C classes primse and tertise rad. _j or ^j. E.g.
ub>
^.S.
*=-**J ;
u*i ;
(3 or *^ ( 175, rem. a).
Lsi>
^3'
î ;
L5^ i
J or *t.
i^->
*=-**.}>
*=-i"j ;
(^->! ;
gt\ (for ^ji).
179. In the second sort, the second radical undergoes no change

whatever. E.g.
* *
s *
0 ' r
i s
\J}*i
* 0 ,
- 0
9 *
* '
^ ^
>**1
K>
^ 0 ,
* *
^ ..
Rem. a. We writ<? L~j, Lxj, not ly.* > , ,s*j, to prevent the
union of two ^, and also, in the former case, to distinguish the
,
0 ,
Imperf. of (__- from the proper name i*ea"i Yahyd (John).

Rem. 6. tjt^ admits (1) of the contraction of the two ^J, (a) in
those persons of the Perf. I. in which the second ^ has a vowel, as
* j
* [A more recent form is \*\ ; see the Gloss, to Tabarl.
D. G.]
181]
I.
The Verb.
Dovbly Weak Verbs.
95
^j*. for i5- ; (b) in the Imperf. I., as ^~!, ^fc-i, >t*~i \ (c) 'n tne A
nomen actionis IT. (! 80 and 202, rem.), <L*J for a.,t*Ji; (2) of the
elision of the second ^$ in the Perf. and Imperf. X., when it sig' ' J
* t a
* C * 6
P * t s
nifies to feel shame, as ,.fc.;."_/l. ^m'.j, for L^.;'-.!. iys Sj. ,,-fc
also admits of being contracted into ..ft, and lej into ..j. The
forms j-^ and ..ft are said to occur (compare 123, rem., and 153,
rem.).
180. Trebly weak verbs are divisible into two classes ; namely B
(a) those in which one radical is hemza and the other two j or ^;
and (b) those in which all the three radicals are j or ^.
Rem.
We pass over the second class, as it seems to consist of
only one verb, which is hardly ever used ; viz. L_; to write the
letter ^.
181.
Verbs of the first class are of two sorts, namely (a) those in
which the hemza is the first radical, as (_j1 to betake oneself to, to
repair to ; and (fi) those in which the hemza is the second radical, C
as (^lj to promise.
The former are inflected likej~>l and i^>i ( 179),
e.g. ^1, Ojl, CjjI, ^W. x' ; the latter like Jl- and ^$ ( 178),
egPerfect.
3. m.
3. f.
2. m.
2. f.
t.
I.e.
j el.
s.
8
tt.
D.
utj
D
, t.
.1,
P.
Imperf. Indicative.
i
8.
l^W
tf?
Oi^
' 1'
0*6
D.
-
P.
1
Û
96
s.
3. m.
b
3. f.
13
Jussive.
2. m.
13
1).
bb
blj
b'ii
2. f
1. c
,1
b'b
6
I.
p.
,>
f
Imperative.
S. m. I or it ( 175, rem. a), f. ^1 ; D. c. bl ; P. m. 1^1, f. J>j}.
APPENDIX A.
I.
The Verb J~%.
182. The negative substantive verb j^-J, he is not, has no Imperf.

or Imperat., and is inflected like verba mediae rad. j et ^.
3. m.
3. f.
2. m.
2. f.
1. c.
-
u^*~-
P.
'y~e^
w *<;
JO
W*a*J
A -
CIS
i^>~J
>>** I
.- 0 -
>^>*~J
bJ
.
Rem. a. tr.,J is compounded of *^, no<, and the unused j^-jI* =

Heb. K>\ Ae is, Aramaic %rtt. JYN, Aj| > originally a substantive,
signifying being, existence, as in the phrase ^.J ,j< ^jI \Jjxj %
he does not know what is from what is not.
[Therefore the suffix of
the 1st person sing, added to ^J is not only iy~~J (and j^bt ^j-^,
but also ^,-J ( 185, rem. a, Vol. ii. 186, e).] The Assyrian
seems also to have the word isu, with its negative Id isu, in the
double sense of ' to be ' and ' to have '.
- a -
Rem. b.
Instead of ^-.J we find occasionally [as in the
Kor'anic phrase iêLu O^*- '^1 *-'le indeclinable O^l, which

corresponds to the Aramaic L > v. , JV7> 71*7) compounded of K7
andJVtf, Zu|.
* [Or rather ^-j according to Noldeke, Aland. Gramm. p. 293, note 5.]
183]
I. The Verb. Appendix A.
II.
183.
Verbs of Praise & Blame.
97
The Verbs of Praise and Blame.
The verbs of praise and blame (>JJI.j p*oJI J1**') are
ô*>, to be good, and ^j^t, to be bad.
They are used as exclamations,

0*00^0
and are generally indeclinable, though the fern. C~ju and cXj
(and, it is said, the dual U*J, li*J, and the plur. I>*j, o-**5) occur.
[The following noun must be defined by the article or a dependent
genitive, as: juj >^.,.l.a)l _^*i, dui t's m excellent companion, lit. B
excellent is the companion ZYid, or else the indefinite accusative must
be used juj L-Uo _^*J, excellent as a companion is Zeid.]
Rem. a.
Instead oi^ju we may say^^jij,^^, and^^jti, which
last is obviously the original form.

.
'
.1.
'
In like manner Lri^ admits of
. .
the forms y-^, ^j-L/, and ^J^.
If followed by U, we may write
U i_r-t~> or lt,..M|i, and U j&ii or, by contraction, Lxj.

Rem. 6.
These forms are to be explained as follows. (1) Every C
Arabic verb of the form Jji* or J*5 may also be pronounced Jji* ;
as Jl^ for tj^, ^3 for ^>, ^^-o for ^^-b ^Û for^Xc, Ly-^ for
^-j , jL^ for j^t and j^-i. ^>~- for ^>~^-, w>ji for v>* J^
for j-ai, >j^3 for>j^, a contraction which is sometimes extended
to the passive Jjii, as .*l>o for iJxc (from lb*).
Hence âj and
^J^ become ^*i and ^l^. (2) If the second radical be guttural,
its vowel, instead of being elided, may be transferred to the first D
radical; as ji^w for j^w, w~i for >^-~.j Hence ^âj for_/0jL>. L_^jj
'
**'
' '
for y-I^. (3) The form J*4, which has been thus attained, may
take an additional kesra to lighten the pronunciation (Jji); as
jLyA, .^Jki.
Hence j^6, y-I^ [or rather, according to Comp. Gr.
p. 166, Jkfii becomes j^ by assimilation of the vowels, and the
**
latter may then be shortened to fcy, as the former may be shortened
w.
13
98
A

to jiy]. These observations cast light on the peculiar form of
intransitive verbs in .flSthiopic; as gabra ("to do") for gablra (com
pare J-frft), and, when the second radical is guttural, mShra ("to
have pity upon,"^^*^) for mahlra, sihna ("to be hot," &*> ..) for
sahlna or sahuna, see Comp. Gr. I.e.
0 *
St j
.
Rem. c. Other verbs of this class are r^. or *,-, to be phasing
or charming (contracted from >_>.,*)*; ,j% usually contracted into
*
6 J
'
' * '
jrf, <o 6e gwd or excellent ; L, to 6e 6ad or ertZ ; jju>! commonly

contracted into ja>. to be far off; and cj-> or ej-, <o 6e gtttcA:
(contracted from cj-).
The first of these is frequently combined
with the demonstrative li ( 340), and forms the indeclinable tju,

lovely, charming, or EceWen<, is
.
III.
184.
The Forms expressive of Surprise or Wonder.
The Arabic language possesses two forms of expression,
C called by the native grammarians y%Jri3l JUil or verbs of surprise

or wonder.
The one is the 3d pers. sing. masc. Perf. Act. IV.,
preceded by U (H. %jOI U m ro expressive of surprise), and

followed by the accusative of the object that causes surprise ; as
tjuj J-al U, what an excellent man Zeid is! The other is the
2d pers. sing. masc. Imperat. IV., followed by the preposition ^ with
*
Of
the genitive ; as jujj J-ail, with the same signification as before.

*
Rem. a. The first formula literally means : what lias made Zeid
excellent 1 can anything make him more excellent than he is 1 The
D
second : make Z. excellent (if you can, you cannot make him more
excellent than he is); or, more literally : try (ymtr ability at) making
excellent upon {^) Zeid. They are, of course, indeclinable. [For
jutj jZ*\ a poet says jlw...,' jjI^, Ilamasa p. 670; comp. 43, rem.
c.
D. G.]
Rem. 6. Verbs of surprise are, generally speaking, formed only
from triliteral verbs in the active voice, which are capable of being
fully inflected, and express an act or state in which one person may
* [You say UJI jtjj *,-. and, more commonly, UJI jujj ^-a-,
how beloved Zeid is to us I D. G.]
184]
I.
The Verb.
Appendix A.
Verbs of Surprise.
99
vie with or surpass another. They cannot be formed from the A

passive voice ; nor from quadriliterals ; nor from verbs that are
defective in inflection, like^xj and v-Jj, or in meaning, like the
substantive verb ^l^ to be (from LjLi juj )\s, Zcid was standing
up, we cannot say UjLs I juj o*^' ** '"' U5L5 juj^ ^j^&l; ; nor
from verbs like Oto to efte and ,_i <o perish, expressing an act or
state in which one agent cannot excel another ; nor from negatived
verbs (as 6ljjJb .U U, he did not heed the medicine); nor from
verbs signifying colours and defects, whence are derived adjectives B
of the form Jjtil (as }$-> to be black, }$~>\ , J>- to squint, J^-l).
The grammarians add that verbs of surprise cannot be formed from
the derived forms of the triliteral verb ; but neither this limitation,
nor that with respect to the passive voice, is strictly observed (compare 235).
We find, for example, from the Passive aX*ZA U, Iww
much he is busied! from Jw to be busy ; t\tj\ l, how proud or

vain lie is ! from L-j to be proud or vain ; tCjUe. aJJu,\ U, lww
hateful he is to me! from oJLc to be hated ; and from derived forms, Q
especially the fourth, Ua*l U, Juno liberal he is ! from ici**l to
give, IV. of Ua# to take in the hand ; o>jjAJU o^t U, how liberal
he is in bestowing gratuities ! from .Jjt to bestow, IV. of Jj to be
;-* i I
'
J ** 01
' * i
near ; <0^.t Lo, or <JL.| Lo, Iww wily he is ! from JU.I to practise
* '
r - 2 i
an artifice or wile, VIII. of ^JL- to be shifted or changed; <j-iifc1 L,

how short, or shortened, it is ! from j-al-l <o oe shortened or abridged, D
passive of VIII. from the rad. j.fiA..
The rule with regard to verbs
expressing colours or defects is violated, for example, by aaô.1 U,

how stupid he is! from Jh- to be stupid, Jh>-I , w>>iJI 1 Jub îwl U,
lww white this piece of cloth is t from i_*o^' <o 6e tc/iife, ^1.
Rem. c. When formed from verbs med. rad. gemin. or tert. rad.
5 et {, the verbs of surprise follow the inflection of these classes ;
as bt jtiil U or <uU jjuil, how strong his father is! o"}H.l U, /tow
stoee< i< w / Uil U, how rich he is I But if formed from verbu med.
100
A
Part Second.Etymology or tlie Parts of Speech. [ 185
rad. _j et ^j, they follow the inflection of the strong verb; as

j,/5t
et
jy/E
e t
<Ojil U or Ay Jy\, liow well he speaks ! o>ye-\ U or xi i>-', /""''

excellent or generous lie is
Rem. rf. When a verb of surprise cannot be formed directly
from a root, recourse must be had to a circumlocution (compare
j "6J .-<
j - ** set *
235) ; as <uô*> jwl U. how red it is ! <uel^ ^Ju\ U, /"< pure
* 0 J
J" f f* " if'
white it is ! <Cj^> *---', w>Ao< a pretty brovm it is ! djbli j^>l U,

t*****9t*
* *
e t
how often lie takes a siesta ! vl^* j>-I U or ajI^^j i>.t, Aom> good
B
/'is reply is ! and not j*>l U. tuo^l U. <u j-o~i\. aJLSI U, <Vj^*-1 U
e
Of
or U J-oil U (literally, u>Aa< lias made
excellent that which Zeid was f What has produced the past excel
lence of Zeid ?).
i//f
Rem. /.
'
> s - 0t
rt,;...ifc.| U, how good, or goodly, lie is ! A*JUt U, Aom>
Jiandsome lie is ! and less frequently Ol.1 U, liow sweet it is !

admit of the diminutive forms (see 269) *;,.,...t U. <Uh.L.ot Lo, and
a%.l U.
APPENDIX B.
The Verbal Suffixes, which express the Accusative.
D
185. The following are the verbal suffixes, which express the
accusative :
Singular.
Masc.
Common.
Fern.
him.
...
U Iter.
2. p. J *Aew.
...
S> fta*.
3. p.
1. p.
. . .
^y me.
185]
I. The Verb.
Appendix B.
Accusative Suffixes.
Dual.
Common.
Masc.
3. p.
...
2. p.
...
1. p.
...
101
A
Fem.
U-> you A"///.
Plural.
0J
3. p. ôA them.
0 t
2- P->o> you.
1. p.
...
^>^ #o.
U ms.
Rem. a. The same forms serve, when appended to the noun,

to express the genitive ; excepting that my is ^_ instead of ._
(see 317).
The ^ of the suffix ,-j is called by the grammarians
<u I3p1 ^^j, </te guarding or preventive n, because it prevents the

final vowels of the verb from being absorbed by the long vowel {,
as happens with the noun (see 316, b); and also iU*JI )y, t/te Q
supporting n, because it serves as a sort of prop or support to the
(^_, which is regarded as the essential portion of the suffix.
Rem. 6.
The damma of e, lA, >*, and k^Jb, is changed after
, iC, and (tf_, into kesra; as AjJU.^^-jL;, lie will come to him,
to them ; Uv*i'~ Ov^'; coww to <Aem (dual m. and f.), to them (plur.
fem.) ; 4*jp^ '/; (fem.) /(s< wo< 6ee?i pleased udth him.
Rem. c. The (^ of the suffix 1st pers. sing, is sometimes dropped;
as ^jyut for .-jjjul, /ear ie; [comp. 6, rem. a].
Rem. d.
^^.
Old and poetic forms are : i<_ and ,-i, ôA (^9* or ô*),
See 89, 1, rem. c, and 20, 6 and d.
aj_ and lJ, see Vol. ii. 228, rem. b.

have yt ; see Lane and the MohU.
[The pausal forms
Instead of j) some dialects
D. G.]
Rem. e. The Hebrew and Aramaic suffixes, in general, closely

resemble those of the modern Arabic ; see Comp. Gr. p. 153 seq.
102
A
186. Some forms of the verb are slightly altered by the addition
of the accusative suffixes.
(a) Those persons which end in the lif otiosum (see 7, rem. a),
reject it before the suffix, as being no longer necessary (since it was
added only to prevent the possibility of the termination y- being in
some cases mistaken for the conjunction 3, a?id) ; as ljy-" they
j * *
helped, ^>}j*cu they helped me.

B
(b) The final consonant of the 2d pers. masc. plur. Perf. retains
before the suffixes, to avoid cacophony, the long damma which it had
a
6 3 0tr
3 lOl*
in an older stage of the language ; as^Jlj ye have seen, ^yyo^j ye

have seen me.
The same thing takes place with the accusative suffix

0 3
of the 2d pers. masc. plur. ^fe, when it is followed by another suffix

9 3
33
(see 187) ; as ^^Xjjj he shews them to you.

(c) The 2d and 3d pers. masc. plur. Imperf. occasionally reject
0 the termination . o before the suffixes ^y and U ; as \J2j*S for
3 3%'
+ 30*
** 30*
3 ^jiijj-eU, ye order me*, U^Ju for UiÂJu, ye hate us, ^jjâ-j for
^jijjju*^, they will find me.
The same thing happens to the 2d pers.
sing. fern. ; as ^JyU, thou maksst me long, for ^yiJyiJ.

(d)
The vowel in the termination of the 2d pers. fem. sing.
Perf. is sometimes lengthened before the suffixes ; as a^jLô for

**
*Jj-&, thou hast broken it.
D
() The (^ of the 3d pers. masc. sing. Perf. in verba tertiaj rad. ^,

may be retained before the suffixes, or (which is far more usual) be
3
\s
"
changed into I ; as <***j ( 7, rem. c) or Uj, he threw, or shot, at him.

-
33I,
[* In Sura xxxix. 64 a third reading is recorded, viz. tj^fAi, and

there are similar variations in other passages.
So also with verbs
third & we occasionally find such contractions as ty&o for .ô

(Sur. xviii. 94), Utf for UiclJ (Sur. xii. 11).]
188]
I. The Verb. Appendix B. Accusative Suffixes.
103
[Rem. In case of the suffixes j), _^& etc. being affixed to the A
Jussive of a verb tertise ji, the two j) are assimilated ; the latter
loses its gezma, the j) of the suffix takes tesdld, as ^j*> ]
187. A verbal form may take two suffixes, provided they do not
indicate one and the same person. These two may both be appended
to the verb, the suffix of the 1st pers. naturally preceding that of the
2d or 3d, and the suffix of the 2d pers. that of the 3d.
Kg. .iLjllit,
.juiLktl, he gave thee, it, to me; rtfr.h&t, I gave it to thee; _/inSLkSL>,

he will suffice thee against them (will be sufficient to protect thee B
against them) ; U^CopJI, shall we compel you (to receive) it ?
[Rem. Combinations like olfclkct, he gave him to her, UyklLct,
he gave Iter to him, are legitimate but rare. (Note the orthography
in the latter case.)
But cUkUcl is not used ; see 189, rem. a.]
188. Sometimes, however, we find the pronominal object ex

pressed, not by the accusative suffixes attached to the verb, but by
s
the genitive suffixes appended to the word Lt 'iya (which never occurs
alone). The following are the compound pronouns thus formed :
Singular.
Masc.
Common.
('
Fern.
J i
3. pers. y.l
Ubl
"s
Jbl
2. pers. JCl
1. pers. . . .
Dual.
3. pers. . . .
Cio
I)
* 3
2. pers. . . .
Uibbt
"
1. pers. . . .
Plural.
0 J 5
3. pers. ^*U
2 i
2. pers. j=>\-A
f 2
1. pers. . .
104
A

Rem. a.
The suffix of the 1st p. sing, is in this case ^, instead
of (__, because all nouns ending in l_ take that form.
See 317,
rem. a.
jS
Rem. b.
For the linguistic affinities of bl (dialectically La)
in the other Semitic languages, see Comp. Gr. p. 1 1 2 seq.

189.
These suffixes compounded with bl are used in two cases.
(a) Very frequently, but not always (see 187), when two suffixes
j
* of
B would otherwise have to be appended to the same verb; as bl îkel,
t *
instead of ûiUatt, lie gave it to me.

(b) When the pronoun is, for the sake of emphasis, placed before
the verb ; as &*: i i>bl^ juaj Jbl, Thee (none but Thee) we
worship, and to Thee ice cry for help.
Compare in Heb. VONM
KVlr*6, Jerem. v. 22.

Q
s
Rem. a. The suffix attached to bl is always that which would
occupy the second place, if appended to the verb. In certain cases
this form alone is used, either for the sake of precision or of
*
euphony.
j * at
Thus, hr gave me to him must be worded ^bt oUacl.
to distinguish it from .sujlkct he gave him to me ; but it is euphony

j S
^ of
t j
o*
which requires bl oUatl, he gave it to him, instead of <uklkcl.

Rem. b. A very strong emphasis is expressed by prefixing the
D
pronoun with bl, and at the same time appending tho pronominal
suffix to the verb; as \jyS\i l^!> Me therefore, fear Me.
II.
190.
(a)
THE NOUN.
The Noun, ^^1, nomen, is of six kinds.

The nomen substantivum, or Substantive, more especially
designated jr-*$\, and also o^g>ll, or o^ju^JI, qualificabile, that is,

a word which admits of being united with a descriptive epithet
(adjective).
190]
II. The Noun.
105
1' -
(6)
J 0 -)/
The w<ww adjectivum, or Adjective, ii-oJI, *Juyi, or
quality, descriptive epithet.

(c)
The wojwen numerate, or Numeral Adjective, aa*JI ô-l,
noun of number.
j a
(d) The om demonstrativum, or Demonstrative Pronoun, .^-t

SjU.^!, tffo noa o/" indication, that is, by which some object is pointed
out.
J
()
j A ^0 j .* .
The woflitfn conjunctivum, or Relative Pronoun, Jj.qjJI ô-^l B
or ij+*'$\ \)y*j oil, m moum m is united (with a relative clause),

as opposed to iLaJI, tffo relative clause itself.
J * 0 J 9*
(f)
The pronomen, or Personal Pronoun, ^*o-edl or j+J), the
word by which something is concealed or kept in, and so conceived of by,

the mind, as opposed to ykUaJI or ^yK)l, <A2 w^/eA is apparent or
manifested, the substantive to which the pronoun refers.
It is also C
Called SjUU), ivrrnvvfua.

Rem. a. Of the pronouns we have already treated in part in
$ 8489 and 185 189, and some further remarks regarding them
will be given in 317. The numeral adjectives and the demonstra
tive and relative pronouns will be handled separately, after the
nouns substantive and adjective (see 318353). The nouns
substantive and adjective we shall treat of together, because, in
regard to form, they are identical in almost every respect.
Rem. b.
The names of the pronoun, j^%M\ and j-q-^JI, are 1)
elliptical expressions, for <u ^-o-oJt and <u j^-a^JI, as the above
translation shows.
14
106 Part Second.Etymology or tfte Paiis of Speech. [191
A.
1.
The Nouns Substantive and Adjective.
The Derivation of Nouns Substantive and Adjective,

and their different Forms.
191. Nouns are divisible, in respect of their origin, into two

classes, primitive and derivative. The primitive nouns are all substantives ; as J^y man, vj& horse, o-s-6 *ye, *" water. The
derivative nouns may be substantives or adjectives, and are either
" deverbal, that is, derived from verbs, as ^-~*3 division (from
to divide), -Uio a key (from *J& to open), u&4j* sick (from ^j6y>
.
..t.
to be sick) ; or denominative, that is, derived from nouns, as Sju*U
a place which abounds in lions (from jwl a lion), ,^1-JI human (from
^l-JI a human being), ^^.l^ a ##fe <&></ (from ><JUb a <fogr). At a
later period, nouns were formed, in the language (or rather jargon) of
the philosophical schools, from pronouns and particles (we might call
{j them departiculative), as &JUI egotism (from Ul /), î.A qualitative,
and *a*& quality (from JA Aow ?).
Rem. a. In such Arabic Lexicons as are arranged according to
the etymological principle, a verb is frequently given as the etymon
of what are really primitive nouns, and a comparison of the
meaning of the two shows that the former is in fact the derivative
word.
D
Thus {U, water, is not derived from U, to be full of water,
which is given in the Dictionaries as its root, but, conversely, oU

is a denominative verb, formed from jU ; nor is ^>ji, to be skilled
in horsemanship, the root of v>j&, a horse, but a denominative
from it.
Rem. b.
follows.
By the native grammarians nouns are classified as
(1) JL(. jg~i\, a noun that is stationary or incapable of growth,

one that is not itself a nomen actionis or infinitive, nor derived from
a nom. act., and which does not give birth to a nom. act. or verb,
"
191]
II. The Noun.
A. Nouns Substantive and Adjective.
107
as Jjfc.j a man, ifcu a duck ; opposed to JU>t. ^^wt, a no?m wta~S
(2)
jffm^jg^\, i.e. ojLjjJI ^j* i^_, a tumn f/tai w 6are o/ any
accessory or increment, which comprises merely the letters of the

root and no more, as^JU knowledge, ^j*.' a quince; opposed to
u juj-o^-.!, a noun that is augmented by additional letters, as
* po
4-40
ie>c a very learned man, >eUj^.l (Ae 6eina gathered together in B

a maw.
(3) Âc ô-rl, or ^JLt ^,-it a proper name, the distinctive mark
'
"
of an individual ; opposed to i^~i- ô-'l, ffl generic or common noun,
* I
*
designating a whole kind or genus (yeVos, |C0J , . )
I
(4)
M il
0*j
The ^p-iajl ^->\ may be either (a) ^^-t ^_/1, a noun

4 J *
4"
* *
denoting a concrete object, as J-a-j man, ^^yi a lioree ; or (6)>0(l

^jisto, a noun denoting an abstract idea, as ôJU knowledge, ^Jy**- q
ignorance.
The same terms may be applied to adjectives ; yAtj,
riding, is an 1^>-p ôt, but ^ttyic, understood, an ii-o ^<t.

(5)
The _<aJLJI ê-rfl may be either (a) j-* j**t a proper name
* * *I
applicable to every individual of a whole kind, as LoU>t </te Jion,
jU*. <Ae female hymna (like " Puss " for the cat, " Renard " for the
3
o '
i--
fox) ; or (6) lyQ** & ^*i <* proper name applicable to oidy one D
4
-- * a .- ft.-
1 -
individual of a kind, as ^-swtj and l\fJti\, names of horses, *->jji,

the name of a camel, jjl*, -}*, aJLju, names of men, <L>,1,
<lUJI, names of women.
(6)
The ôJUJI ^,(l may also be either (a) an ô-d, or name, in
its strictest sense, as j^^t, j**+, a~~j ; or (6) a ^to, i.e. a name
compounded with ^1, father of, as ^Lotll ^1, or >l, mol/ier of, as
>^3M>I, or ^1, on q/", as ^)U*v ^l, or oU^t or C~iJ, daughter of,
108 Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 191

>
as jU* CUj ; or (c) a wJU, a surname, which may be either a

* >
nickname (J-J), as itu />wX- or Bottle, iiUI uLit CameVs-nose,
io -fle66a (imitation of a sound), or an honourable epithet, as
*
^0~'
* 3
J *
^juUJl i^Jj, <Ae prtc/e or <7&>ry q/" </wse <A< worship (God), v~*2i
^btoJI, </te urc q/* virtues.
- **
The ya is also employed in reference
Jf
'*.
to animals, as w>>jI ^1, Job's father, the "patient" camel; ^1

^jo^tl, the father of tlie little fort, the fox ; *!* >l, <fte female
0
J 0
^0.10
hyama ; ^ ,j^l, <A weasel; JJJa C*U, iAe tortoise.

(7)
An _^JU â-rfl may likewise be either (a) iyU, simple,

9 it 3* si *
9 2*1
consisting of a single word, as ^jl, SpU* ; or (6) yiy, cowt a #J
pounded.
The >^x>^ may be either (o) ^jtwt, predicative, when

< j
the words that compose it constitute a <U8 or proposition, as

cjm+3 Jp4 (his throat shone), \jJ* JajU (he carried mischief under his
ami)y IaUj3 Ûp (Ar 100 locks became gray) ; or (/}) a mixed
3 0 - 4 5 * J
.
* 0 J J compound, 15^-J-o ^fcj*^ which is not a proposition (*X*a* >-*), as
C
1 " 0 *- Baial~bek, ^jSJjjlc,

i * / Ma'di-karib, aj^****,
^-*i^W,
Stba-wHh; or
0.*
'
* 3 s
/ J
(y) aJJ JUu^ oUclo, a substantive governing another in the

genitive, as oU ,>-*, ir~JUI i^l, w^3 mI, >>Uib >dI.
//
(8)
j{
4 .* 0 J
Finally, an j^ jtr~*\ may be either (a) A**jja, improvised,
extemporised, impromptu, existing only as a proper name, as Q)j+**

u-xa*, $y*+> ; or (b) J(yU, trans/erred from some other use, troU
plcal.
The latter class is of six kinds, viz. (a) ^>* ^**\ ^>t Jî-U,
as j^J (a bull), ju*t (a Won) ; (/?) ^yi^ ô-rl i>c Jy^-o, as Jb-oi
(excellence), ^bl (giving, gift) ; (y) ajuo v>c- J>*** *s ^^
(judging), iU5U (bestowing) ; (8) J** O* J>*-U, as yJi, ^pitj ,
^sej. v-^*5' ^T^l ; (^ -*" ^** J>iu' M ^ (see ilbove. 6. c) ;

S * J
.13-
and () wiy ,j* J>*-* (see above, 7, 6).
194]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Substantive and Adjective.
192.
109
Deverbal nouns are divisible into two principal classes ; A
namely :
(a)
Nomina verbi or nomina actionis, J**" J1*-"' {infinitives).
(b)
Nomina agentis, J*Ulf jC-I, and nomina patientis, iC-l
Jyu^JI, (participles).
The nomina verbi are by their nature substantives, but have
come to be used also as adjectives ; the nomina agentis et patientis
are by their nature adjectives, but have come to be used also as B
substantives.
193. Connected with the nomina verbi are the four following
classes of deverbal nouns.
(a)
Nomina vicis, jî\ fU-l, nouns that express the doing of an
action once.
(b)
Nomina speciei, pyl\ *U-*', nouns of kind or manner.
(c)
Nomina loci et temporis, oUpl.3 O1*-*" ****', also called
nomina vasts, JjiSJI iU-', nouns of place and time.

(d)
Nomina instrument!, iJÎ JW-I, nouns denoting the in
strument
194.
(a)
Denominative nouns are divisible into six classes ; namely :

Nomen unitatis vel individualitatis, .*.>)l .^-1, the noun
that denotes the individual.

(6)
Nomen abundantiw vel multitudinis, iji\ jgJ\, the noun D
that denotes the place where anything is found in abundance.

(c)
Nomen msis, U>M ^-1, the noun that expresses the vessel
which contains anything.

(d)
Nomen relativum, wjy-JLJI jr"*f or a1~*M (lit. tlie referred
noun, the reference or relation), a particular class of derivative ad

jectives.
110

0 ,3*y
(e)
j 0
Nomen abstractum qualitatis, i|jL.OI Jr*\, the abstract noun
of quality (see 191).

lis JO** J 0*. r
(/)
0 r
Nomen deminutivum, j**o^\ jg~.*$\ or^ji-euJI (lit. the lessened
noun, the lessening), the diminutive.
a.
The Devekbal Nouns.
(a)
The Nomina Verbi.

0
195.
Oio
* , 0 I
The nomina verbi, JjmJI iW*l, are abstract substantives,
B which express the action, passion, or state indicated by the cor

responding verbs, without any reference to object, subject, or time.
1 r 0 rOr
Rem. The nomen verbi is also called jjua i11 (lit. t/ie place
wlience anything goes forth, where it originates), because most Arab
grammarians derive the compound idea of the finite verb from the
simple idea of this substantive. We may compare with it the
Greek Infinitive used with the article as a substantive.
196. The nomina verbi, which may be derived from the groundC form of the ordinary triliteral verb, are very numerous. The following
is a nearly complete list of them, the rarest forms being included
within brackets.
9 0*
1.
2.
9 0*
Zr
tj 0
90 r
'Or
*0 /
41/
', 6 *
J**, as _>j-o, ij, >%.c, ^j, J^S, j^-,, jjji, ,j^..

9""
****
9 "*
9 f * **" % + **
9 * * 9 * -* 0*-J*J, aS Sr^Jo, ^J>J*, yJ, jJ*J, J>j=>, J**, AuJ^W, ryS,
9* -
Z *
Jk. is*..
9)
3.
Jas, as wJ^=>, iL^,^^, J_^w, wi-U-.
4.
0
90
CO 0 >
50
J**, as -**, >>*, >^J, J*
o.
J*, as j*>, s&*, j*f, J*3, 0-o^> ksj>-
6.
J.**, as !>*-, J*-, Mj, j*, *->*> "> *! J>
7.
8.
J*, as ^jc*, \3j~>.

r. , i -
9 < 9 * ' 0 . - v 0 ' ' /
iUi, as A-o-o-j, j.ia, 3j-i, e^j-.
9.
aJUi, as <U, aju-6, iic, li.
9 *
99 J
fS J
9 * * *
9*
9 s
* * J
* J
9*
99 3
90 J
9*9*
9 0 >
* *
***** 9** **
9 * * * \tt*
9 0 1
'.
Z >
196] II. The Noun, A. Nouns Subst.S Adj.Nomina Verbi. Ill

10.
liai, as iijL.
11.
<LUi, as *-., i-aft, SjLtej.
12.
iUi. as <Ujl, oj-o--,
** *
^ftj
[13.
', , it.
f , o j
<LU, as SJLc (also written iJ*)-]
[13*. iJU, as il-..]

14.
^y**, as jj>ci, e^**3-
[15.
^jlii, as iîftj., ^ji*-*.]
16.
î, as ^jy
17.
^X**, as tjj^f, ^5*^.
[18.
Jii, as JSi (or ,Û).]
[19.
sU*, as iUiJ, L*J.]
[19*. liJii, as iUkj]

[20. o*^. as oO, 0&, O'jyj-]
21. 0>**. as O1***-. O"}**-. Ou>*, OW-**, (j'^/J- O1^
- 0
* >
9^0
,. 0
22. 0>**> as lA***-, oWj. Ol^j9 '
9.-0J
- 0 J
^ 0 j
C
9
/tj
23. o>**> as O1-""^. 0!>^> O!/**. 0>>^r
J "
3*,
3,,
93,*
[24. Oy*, as Ojj-.., 0>*y, O^jJk,.]
[24*. ^>ii, as ^j^., ^Û-J, ^>UJ.]

25. Jlii, as ^SU>, iUi, 4Ui, *&, ilii, JLljJ.
26.
Jlis, as 1>1*, yL*, ll&, JlJ, .1, it, alii, ]&, M
27.
JU, as ^.^ Jt^-, JUw, ^l.j, LU, jljl, JUi, _,Ui.
28.
UUJ, as A|P, isUaJ, 3JI>., illai, i-oULi. SjUj,

"'
29.
J* *
".<
&"**
[30.
<UU, as <uUu, SjUfti..]
31.
9^*.
r-.ft^
<UUi. as uUd. 5jU-w, S,>Ut. aJU^,

%***%+ +
ilju*, as al*tjib, alcCi, alftSu, iuiJ.
112
Part Secokd.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 197

9
32.
1*
1*
f>
',
J -
i *
Jyi, as JyJ, <^y jijij, iyi>y

9
i i
i j
i i
j j
<j
jj
',
i >
33.
9*1*
9 *
it
[33*. ajyii, as as>yi.]

f'
34.
[35.
J >
f/
JJ
9*11
9*
1J
^Jytj, as aJ^w, jytp, ajjJ^.

iJy*J. as <Lo>, ->. , i~oj-ed.]
'. -
* fi
jj
. *
/ -
jj
[36. iJ>*, as 3j^j.f>> , aJjâ., (LaWjî.J
37.
J-**, as Jev-e, Je*>, ^^xi, jjjl, J^J, J--j.
38.
aLai. as &, 1^..
39.
JûU.
40.
JjuLo, as jnXo,
as
0'
J4JL,
''J'
', ;0-
^!a>-)
* '
Jte^-e,
JCfc
t-0'
JtJô.
ja.
6*
Jhô,
^-wo , J&A+,
^njfc ,
lit/
[41. J*i, as !&**.]

* * . * *
42.
9**9*
* a* *
r> -
*9 *
iljuLs, as 8Jkc , ij-e. .>>, Uij-o
43. cUxLe, as 3jêJ>-<>, cLte.j^, ii^jt* ,
4*10*
[44.
9* 19 *
Sju-^-,
j~, i>jU,
9* 19*
&U/U, as &*?*, SjjuLo.]
[Rem.
i
For the forms with prefix ma-, 3944, the so-called
t * *
j-^ô jJl^wo, see further 208, 221, rem. c, and the remarks to
222225.]
197. All these nouns cannot, however, be formed from every
triliteral verb. The majority of verbs admit of but one form, very
few of more than two or three. What these are, must be learned
D from the Lexicon.
198.
The five forms, which are most frequently used, are :

*
1. J**,
%**
2. J*i,
**
28. aiU*,
jj
33. Jj**,
jj
34. Vyi.
9 9*
(a)
jji is the abstract noun from transitive verbs of the forms
Jii ami JjJ ; as jj to kill, J3 killing or being killed ( 201) ;

*
99*
j^ to understand,j* understanding, insight; uiji-fc to snatch.
198] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Nomina Verbi. 113
(b)
J>** is the abstract noun from intransitive verbs of the form A
Jjii ; as jk*5 and i^-U. to sit, ayu and Lr>>W' sitting ; ?-/. to </ ow,
(c)
Jj* is the abstract noun from intransitive verbs of the form
J** ( 38 and 92) ; as *-j& to be glad, ~-ji joy ; \jby> to be sick,

9"*
\jbj* sickness.
(d)
SJUi and ilyti are the abstract nouns from verbs of the
form J*i ; as J}*, to be thick and large, to be of sound judgment,

9s s s
sis
9s s s
&)jj* firmness or soundness of judgment ; jj-i to be generous, }\j~> B

s
i s
9s
I I
sis
generosity; ,j*L. to be rough, Sjyt^. roughness; Jy-> to be smooth,

9s
13
SJj^-* smoothness.
Rem.
The abstract nouns of verbs which express plight, or
refusal, usually take the form 26. JUi ; as ji, jiu, aÂ, to flee,
9 s
9 s
9 s
s s
j\ji, jUi, \jii ; p~e*- to become refractory, to run away with his
9
S s
9 s
rider (of a horse), p~l- ; _jU to fiee from, shun with horror, jl^j ;
st
jjl to refuse, bl.
Those that express sickness or ailment of any C
9 S 1
S s
s I
ss s
1 - I
kind have 27. ,JUi, as u..hfc to sneeze, SJa\jes. ; Jjt-< to cough, JU_/ :
VIOLENT or CONTINUOUS MOTION, 21. ^)SUi, as jU to fly, sj\j^h ;
ijjxf. to run, ok/- ; jJa- to la*h the tail, to brandish, ^jtjJxi. ;
Jfff to gleam, ^jîj-> ; ^ja*} to flash, ,jLa<oj ; JUi- to palpitate,
,jUU*. ; change op place, 37. J*4, as J*y to travel, J-^-j ; ô
*W
* 9* *
9+ 9* *
to creep, ww^ ; ô-*j ^ gallop (of a camel), ^ta-ij ; ^Jî to trot (of a
9
9* +
9*
camel), J~oi ; oi^j to 6e agitated, palpitate, run quickly, Juo ; D

*^^^
s ss
9 si
Jffi to gleam, Jy^ ; (,>m>j to flash, â**j ; sound, 27. JUi and
%
s ss
si
ss s
37. J-*i. as y_~j to croak. wiU> and *_*-*-> ; iH*S> to soi, to 6ray,
f>
' - .
s^ss
9 si
9^
s s s
JtM-i ; Jv <0 *Mv*i Jut^ ; Jv to ^ray> Jlf an^ i>t*j > w-yj
* J
$)
**
%,
+ *
* *
to roar, Olyj and w%^j ; *-U? to cry out, *-l~o ; ^-o to cry ow$
for help, f-\j* ; ^-*j to 6ar^, .Li ; ^x^ to wc/>, glx^ ; ^5>c- to
w.
15
114
A
hotel, l\yt ; Iju to 6fcrtt, =Uu , Uj to grumble (of a camel), jU, ;

office, trade or handicraft, 29. 5JUi, as \JSm. to succeed, &i%.
<Ae o^ce of successor (ii-Xi.) or caliph, the caliphate ; j*\ to he chief
or imir, S.Lol <A office of emir ; .Jj to be in cliarge or command of,
t, *
** *
<L*^5, governorship ; ^>U to take one's place, act as deputy, <uUj

deputyship ; ^..j^t to rwite, L>U> <Ae office of secretary ; J*14. to
sew, <Uslg. ///c (mil1 <;/' tailor ; ^>J to trade, 3)UJ trade, traffic.
B
199. If the middle radical of a verb can be pronounced with two

or three vowels, and its signification varies accordingly, that verb may
have several abstract nouns, one for each form and meaning of the
Perfect.
Thus, Jjî, to part, divide, has Jjji, but Jjji, to be afraid,
J>ji ; ^yfc, to fo plain, open or public, has ^. or jV-, but ,/.,

to / unable to see in the sunlight, j^-, and jv*^> '" '"' haul, jV- ;
-T">, to surpass or eare/ in ra or nobility, has o^w, but -i/i, to 60
C Â or prominent, \Jji>, and jî to be exalted, noble or eminent,
<J>j or ii\fi>.
200. If a verb has only one form, but several different significa
tions, it often has different abstract nouns, one of which is peculiar to,
or more generally used in, each of its meanings.
E.g. J*-, to judge,
has j*; but when it signifies to curb (a horse), j*~ ; j^, to fall
prostrate, has j*. or jjj*-, but when it means to sound like rushing
D water, jjjj- ; >*>, to be exalted or noble, has i*ij, but in the sense of
') S
"
'
<
9*0
to have a loud voice, aelij ; > to find, usually has ^jlj^j, but when
it means to be wealthy, *, and to be moved by love, grief or anger,

201.
The nomina verbi are used both in an active and a passive
sense ; as <cL* A/s killing (another) or Ais Jem^ Mfed himself;

*
r 0*
at <
0 1
tyfc.'iLot jju ijoj^ j^j* l^juJu "^ wori no evil upon the earth after
202] II. The Noun. k. Nouns Subst.d; Adj.Nomina Verbi. 115

its having been weU ordered ; JiJU^ J>*JI 0>*^*" Jt*' **-JI Juk j A
Ol-*" >n *Aw year U-Ma'man publicly adopted the doctrine of the
Koran's having been created.
Rem.
There are also nomina verbi that have always a passive
signification; as jJj-j ôy, gladness, from j* to 6c glad; J>-^

existence, from jl-j to 6e found, to exist (see 200)*.
202. The nouns formed from the derived forms of the strong
triliteral verb are as follows.
II.
1. J-a5.
2.
iUAj, as 3/^JJ, <U^C, *juu, 3A*X?, iÂj, S^w,

S * % + ri * 0- 9 + 0 * 9* 0+ 9 * Of
0j~3, 5^-iu, A^^J, &>a*J, A^JJ, A-^P-
[3.
&Uaj, as &y3, S^J, 5j^cu. ]
4.
JU3, as Jlv-<>5, JU*3, O1^. J'-*-*?, i'^3, jl^5,

o
i*
<>
<j
'
Ûy; JIjaJ, <it>iaJ, jl*~3.

[5.
JU*3, as oW. 2^^- J^. v'jA S^, JU*3, C

*
*
*
*
*
*
,
9
s 0
JLiuJ.
Of these examples some allow only the two
first, pointing the others as examples of JUjL.]

ft
ft
4 2
9 Si
St
* fi
[6. Jl*i, as v1"*^. >V^>, ***, il~i, JjLi., >|jj, Ui5,
[7. ^^-a*, as L5y^-, LT^f-:' LS**^" LMf' LS**f^"'

LT*^> LsM?> L^f*. (j^5. Cfj-]
[8. iSCei*, as iWl*., iGeio.]
To these may be added J>**J, as ^>V*- Here the vowel of the
* [ij**,} is also employed in the active signification ; see the Gloss,

to Bibl. Geogr. viii. and Lane. D. G.]

A first syllable seems to have been assimilated to that of the second ;
JyU3 for JyU3.
III.
1.
iJUUU.
2.
[3. JU*i, as v!*-. Jv4l-
JUi.
[4. J&, as JU3, ?T^.]
IV.
V.
JUit.
1. jJii
[2.
JUU, as JU^J, >&!, J*5U3, >UA]
VI.
1.
[2.
J*U5, as OjUi.]
[3.
J*U3.
J*U3, as OjUl]
VII. JUAJI.
VIII. 1. Jlifll.
ix. Ji*i.
XI. J^'l.
x.
Juizlt.
XII.
JU-*I.
XIV.
J3Ua*t.
[2. Jlii, as Jlii, jlL.l
1-0
XIII.
C
XV.
Jl^*1.
-* 0
fiUtl.
Rem. o.
In II. the form JUi is the original infinitive, but
c).;.*3 is by far the most common ; ibuu is chiefly used in verba

tert. rad. hemz. and tert. rad. 3 et ^ (in which latter the form
J~*aj is excessively rare, as ijJj-3 from lp) ; . JLxi and V%**i are
usually ascribed to L, but as their use is 4aJL*J1 jlcJU, to express
energy or intensity, [or /reguency,] they seem as deserving of a
J)
place here as Jliuu [which in like manner differ from the infin.
of I., only by expressing greater energy or frequent repetition].
These forms with t^did are akin to the Heb. infin. absol. 7J3p
( /t3p, 7l3p), * Heb. substantives like DV?{5> and to the Eastern
Aramaic infin. *7lt3p- whereas JUA5. J-jUj, Jyuu and <Ujuu
are, strictly speaking, the infinitives, not of ^jjii, but of an obsolete
Jjuu. akin to 7S?fl 7ySfl
/JJSK' and are represented in the
203] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.Jk Adj. Nomina Verbi. 117
cognate dialects by such substantives as "3^3^, 7WJP1, Hvlin, A
rnnn, n^m lA*o?Z, 1a\XciZ, U^sok.2, etc.*in in.

JULi is the original infinitive, which the great majority of the
Arabs shortened into Jlii, whilst some compensated the loss of the
long vowel by doubling the following consonant, Jl*-
The most
common form of all is iliuLo ([in form identical with the] pass,
particip. fern.).In V. the original form is JUA3. which has
however been almost entirely supplanted by JitA3.In VIII. those B
Arabs alone use JUi, who shorten the Perf. and Imperf. into
jii, JjUj, or J*4, jib, etc. in the cases mentioned in 8 117*.
The form JUA3 is sometimes ascribed to III., as ?Up, Jtiu3 ; and
Jlsii to VI., as ijh^ (IjjÛJ), \JfJ** (j/*V). C*J 0>*!P)[Rem. b.
For the ^^-e jjuai of the derived conjugations see
227, rem.]
203.
The nouns formed from the quadriliteral verbs are :
I.
1.
aJLUJ, as <Uy*o> **V *%> 9J>v^. '.P***' *t*i">

9* sis 0 J *-
2.
J"***, as jpU^J, oU^-, JU,*., JUL,, JljJj, JUX.

',
[3.
II.
- 0-
ft ' J -
ft
*- ,
JV**, as J|>Jj, JUXJ.]

JJ*tf> as -j-jj-ju.
ft *
ft
' 00
III.
JJLaM, as>UJj-.l.
IV.
J^**1, as jlpuil, oUUl.
D
[The irregular form liÛi*
is rather to be considered as a substantive, jjk^n^wl.]

Rem.
In I. 5JUU3 is the common form, whilst the employment
of A*&b depends upon the usus loquendi (like that of J\* in III.
* [Barth, tfominalbildung, 180 disapproves of this theory.
D. G.]
118 Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech.

A
of the triliteral verb).
[ 204
The form J^lxi seems to be restricted to
reduplicated verbs, like dfJj. A variation of the fourth form is

presented to us in the word ^)U*J, mutual thrusting and stabbing
with lances = ^^cUaj, which comes from yJu = jj-oLbl.
204.
The abstract nouns of the verba mediae rad. geminatse are

*
formed according to the rules given in 120.

*j - 3 s
9St
9*
m a
Hence jm for >,**, ij*
9*
2*
for toj* (from jj), tjju for Sjjiu (from the second form of jt).
B
Rem. a.
Those nouns, of which the first and second radicals
are pronounced with fetha, undergo no contraction ; as ww, cM*>

.. * * * *
iô.a,&, ,_}Jo.
Rem. 6.
The nouns of the third and sixth forms may either
be contracted or not; as a>U^ or jlo-> _~>L_3 or _>L_j.
See
124.
205. The formation of nouns from the verba hemzata takes place
C according to the rules laid down in 131 136.
206. Those verba primse rad. y that reject the in the Imperf.
and Imperat. ( 142 and 144), drop it also in the verbal noun. E.g.
J
Sjkt
from
jift,
"
Imperfect
Imperat.
J
j>
* --
'
0-
Oji
*i>
**
tM
..
J -
>>
Oi
0*
<S>)
The termination _, with which these nouns are furnished, is a

compensation for the lost radical.
Rem. a.
Not a few verba primse rad. y however, have nouns
of the form Jji, though they drop the first radical in the Imperf.;
e.g. >). y*î~ jî ' 0^*J- cMW> c>^J-
Others have both forms ;
209] II.
The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Nomina Verbi. 119
e8- *> "** "** and **- i Ci;J> 0>i Oj.9 and *ii J *> *y. *
*
jktj and 5xc.
Rem. b.
Initial y if pronounced with damma or kesra, may be

*
> l
- 3
> I
' *
changed into t (see 145, rem.), as a^.l, 0'**-'> fr >3*-3 0'**->

Rem. c. In nouns from verba primae rad. $, this radical is
changed into ^, if it be without a vowel, and kesra precede ; as
1
s 6
, *
m*
w>l^j| for wjljfcjl, from the fourth form of y^j ; ;UgZ.*l for
jUjill, from the tenth of ^Jt'y
Rem. d.
See 145.
Compare in Hebrew, mS (*>), H2H $i), TX2B?
run, from -f? jjh aj5f yv: my (Jj*>, mty (&),

H3(7 (***) from *iy* W* W*.
Corresponding forms in Syriac
are "(Z^ (rad. Ô), "|Aj_ (rad. v .).

207. Nouns derived from verba mediae rad. _} et ^ are subject to C
the same irregularities as those verbs ( 150, etc.).
208.
If the noun from a verb mediae rad. _} or ^ be of the form
J*, the _j or ^ remains unchanged ; as J>3, ê-.
In the form Jy
9
ij
I J
from verba med. j, the _} may be changed into 3. as -jjv. J^^*->

jjji, vjjj. j.J.J*> .>.?>"'< fr t'I*'' etcI ***
verba med. ^ of the form
19*
9 * 9 '
J*4, Iuiperf. Jjti; (see 157), frequently take kesra in the j_y~ j j^m,
as c~~o (for C<t>), --, *ia5%< (or by assimilation \j*~), J*>j*,
, and the like.
209.
[See 223, rem.]
If the letter j, pronounced with fetha, be preceded by kesra,

9 *
'
9* *
9* '
it is converted into ^5 ; as _>L5 for j\, from jte ; iJUo for *i\yo,
'
'
* ' *
*." i
#'
9 ' 9
from 0^-0 ; jUiJl and jU:j1 for jtyLSI and jUÎ, from the seventh and
9*
9*
eighth forms of jl5.
9*
"
"
"9*
Except iu the third form, where it remains
120
[210
A unchanged ; as jI^j from j^tf, /^ from jÛ., j- from JjC, ^lê

from vjijlft. >l>5 from ^jli, ôty fronivcj^, fly from IjU.
210.
Peculiar to verba media; rad. _j et ^ is the nominal form
*J>1**, in which ^ always takes the place of the second radical ; as

**+i> from>ob {j>i>), JJ** from all (ijS), U>u> from ^,1^ (Oj*)>
Sj^ê- from jC (i^-), ai^ from ,jC ((>*>), I^Lî from i\
a (~), 5jJê-o from jUo (j-b), *ty~i from v1* (*r-e*), *">M from
JlS (J*5).
Rem.
Some grammarians regard <Uîx5 as the original form.
The impossible ^^^w, ^J^rfr^* were, they say, first changed into
rt^jfc Am>, ojjjâ, and then altered, on account of the discord
between I and w in successive syllables, into 2w-\-^ ,*, m^c,
Others look upon <U^JU as a contraction for <Uyut>i, so that
Q
io^-oî was originally i*^*^, by assimilation i*^*^, and then

0 -
ifi-
0 0 *
0 **
shortened <Uj.',> (like C-ô for C^) ; but there is no verbal form
^jjui, with which such a nomen verbi could be connected.
The
rare substantive forms ^^* (or a>>^) from >U, to 6e cAie/" or ruler,
and JbJp^p from JU to desire t/ie male (of a she-camel) ; the cognate
forms ,^-iy. j^ôjj and /Uo^-sy, ôî, ^yay6J> and iLoy^S,
, .-fyr*:* and iUoûi, mixture, confusion; and the analogy of the
D
Aramaic verbal form 77JJ fi) (as ^S>, j*2^2>) and the Heb. 77y)
(as |3l3, j:i3, DDip, DOil) all combine to prove that UÛi
comes directly from a quadriliteral ^JJji*.
211. In nouns of the fourth and tenth form of verba media;
rad. 3 et ^, the second radical is elided, after throwing back its
vowel upon the vowelless first radical ; and the termination S_ is
appended to the noun by way of compensation (compare 206). E.g.
iclil and UUwl for >t*St and jn\JiZ~/\ 3jLi1 and 5>UZwl for iLl
, ,
* *
* , ,
s
^
^
and aU,7..il.
215] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Sabst.dk Adj. Nomina Verbi.

Rem.
121
Nouns of the fourth form without the S very rarely A

9
0 ' s
3 I0
*,- 0
occur; e.g. > lit in the Kor'an, Sur. xxi. 73 (for>Uil, jllll or^lil) ;
t
fill (for Jliil) from r<.l to nuiAe or e< see, to *Aom> ( 176, rem. c).
212. In nouns formed from verba tertise rad. _j et ^5, the third
radical is retained, when the second immediately precedes it and is
4 i '
9 6****
9 0*
9*0
9*0
vowelless ; as jjk, ^j, y*j, ^ji, 0^y)< OW*-*-
If the second
radical be _j and the third \J, an assimilation takes place in the form
i 5 *
it
Z *
i *
i *
9 0*
9 ?
90*
0^
J**, as ^j-, \Jj, lJ, ^, for ijy, yjtf, ij^h, ^>J.

213.
In nouns from verba tertise rad. ^ et ^j of the forms J*J, B
**
* *j
J*i, and Jjii, the third radical (which in this case always [if the
root be of the latter, often if it be of the former class,] assumes the
form of 1^) rejects its damma, throws back the tenwin upon the fetha
t "
9 * *
E.g. *}l.
for ^^
of the second radical, and becomes quiescent.
(j&), tjx fr <J**> lT^J [r uj] for %\j*i (rh)> {JA for Zsj-''
* *
* *
ljub for i,*A (compare 167, a, /J, and b, /3).

214. In nouns from verba tertise rad. _j of the form ii*i, the _} C
is changed, after the elision of its fetha, into 81if productionis ; as
9
* *
9* * *
9 * *
9** *
* *
9* * *
**
9 * * *
i'iLe for SjJ-o, L*> for >-, H-=>j for >^>j, lw for S^w.
Rem. a.
We often find, however, the (etymologically more
1 *
1 *
1 *
correct) orthography S5JL0, >*, j^>j ( 7, rem. d).

9 * *
Rem. b.
4* * * ^ * 9 *
9* * *
4^*^
In the same way as JL. for ^--. we find 3Lj+ for
* *0 *
r **0 *
<X~*Of (3yot*t), o\jj*e for aJ>j~o, etc.
215.
t
If the noun from a verb tertise rad. _$ be of the form D

9* *j
J>* or iiyti, the .5 productionis of the second syllable combines

with the radical _} into _j ; as y*, >U, for _j>jj, .?>** But, if
these forms come from verba tertise rad. ^j, the _j productionis is
changed, through the influence of the third radical, into ^, and
combines with it into ^, whilst, at the same time, the damma of the
second radical becomes a kesra; as jj\, ^jtj, ltj-^, for (J^jl, \yj,
w.
16
122
A t5}-a-o (compare 170).
A further assimilation of the vowel of the

3
3 i
Si
first syllable sometimes takes place, as ,^31 for ^j3l, ^jj\ for ^jl,
3
3 >
" .
3'
3
^jlfc for ^^ ; just as in the plural of substantives we find ^j3, ^5-0*,
3
>
2 >
it/
s *
"
î, for ,^,-.5, ^â*, î, from ,^3, La*, y*.

216.
If the noun from a verb tertise rad. ^ be of the form
J-*i, the ^ productionis of the second syllable combines with the

M
'
'
' -
B radical ^ into ^ ; as (9* for ,jj>*, from (,>*.
In the same form
from verba tertian rad. y the third radical is converted into ^, and
combines in the same manner with the ^ productionis into ^.
217.
In the nomina verbi of the forms Jl*i, Jl*i, and Jl,
the third radical of verba tertias rad. _j et ^ is changed into hemza ;

as ?U*., 'Uj, jIXj.
The same thing takes place in the verbal nouns
of the fourth, seventh, and following forms, as jU*cl, j*}Hftwl, l\m^j\,

C |Tj*jl, ;UjlZ-iI, Jl^-o**-' ; and in that of the third, when it has the
form JU4, as Jlju from jâU.
This change is caused by the preceding
long fetha.
218.
The nomina verbi of the second form of verba tert. rad. _j

* - ft*
* , 0 *
'. * 0 *
et i always take the form AUA3 ( 202, rem.), as UX-J, 4>>*3.
In
those of the fifth and sixth forms, the influence of the third radical
D (always ^, 169) converts the damma of the penult syllable into
kesra, and the syllables ^ are contracted into (according to
167, b, (i).
(/3)
219.
Hence J3 for ^L5 (JjLi), Jl^ for JI& Q\'j).
The Nomina Vicis or Nouns that express the Doing

of an Action once.
That an act has taken place once (5/*), the Arabs indicate
by adding the feminine termination _ to the verbal noun.
For this
220] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.Ji; Adj.Nomina Vicis.
123
"
purpose the form J** is always selected in the first form of the A
tnliteral verb, J**43 in the second, and J*}U$ in the first form of
the quadriliterals.
4 V
0 *
4^ ^ #
Kg. Sj-ai, SjjiS, a^-o, <W>wf **-^, <>*, *ftW,

,-*
4 -* > <
> ' " **
4-
3* ' *
r> -
a^jj, aji^-i, uu>t, a_Ui. *uUu, -uufci, >u**i, i*ULii-i,

*>.t.y a.jj>-jJ, SjljAteil, tffe oc <>/" helping, sitting down, striking,
drinking, rejoicing, fleeing, turning over, giving rest, vexing, honouring,
rolling over, neglecting, being uncovered, turning round, inhaling or B
snuffing, rolling, being rolled, shuddering, once. These nouns are
called *>#Jt iU-l, nomina vicis, or nouns that express the doing of an
action once.
Rem. a.
Nouns of this sort, derived from weak verbs, do not
differ in form from those of the strong verbs ; as Sjutj. **yi, **,.*,
VI, i-^,, ijiJ from j*Jl>(.li, lje, ^1, ^j, ^.
Rem. 6. If the verbal noun happens to end in i , the feminine G
termination iL cannot, of course, be appended to it, and the single
ness of the action can only be expressed by adding the adjective
t *
**********
Jk-'j " " e, as 3 jufc.1j W*-j Ao*j , /te Acuf jt/y or compassion upon
*
*
* * 9 - f// * J * * * fl * * 0 * * * 0 '
/Hm once; and so with 3^...c. iJL_J. iUU-e. *L*15I, iiliwl, <U.j*o.
Rem. e.
From these nouns a dual and a plural may be formed

* * *
to express the doing of the act twice or oftener ; as du. ^jUj-oJ,
pi. OlJ '

Rem. d.
a
*lj
Other verbal nouns are but rarely used in this way ; D

****
...
as ia--. ij jj, uU, Owl, the act of going on a pilgrimage, seeing,

meeting, coming, once.
(y) The Nomina Speciei or Nouns of Kind.

0* *>
220.
2'*
The PyJ' ^->' or w o/" /WW, has always the form iA**,
and indicates the manner of doing what is expressed by the verb ;

as *-*, **,, >*. ** a-Lii, A.; . 4,.t i, manner, mode, or
124
A way of sitting, riding, sitting, eating, killing, dying, sleeping.
Kg.
(L^Cll ,j-~. y* he is good as to his manner of writing, he writes a

good hand, y>> il* JJ5 he was killed in a miserable way, i~**M C
i-s
't is a wretched death I

Rem. a.
The nom. speciei may, like the nom. verbi and nom.
9'
vicis, be used in a passive sense, as icj-a, way of being thrown (from
- 0 - r
6 J 0
90 '
' 0 0 * * J
horseback), e.g. <Uj~a)1 ^j~~*- ^t j-- jjl...<.:..r'jl 2^_>, to sit fast
B
6aa7y w 6<ter </ian to 6e thrown easily.
Sometimes too it takes the
meaning of one of the derived forms of the verb ; as tjS* manner of

excusing oneself, from jjftt to excuse oneself; S^. moi/c o/ veiling
oneself from Q^.^1 s/ie jw< on </< jl* or yashmak ; <L+c way o/"
putting on a turban, from ô-**-* or ^tl to y^ on a turban (<Ul+g).
^
..
Rem. 6. If the nom. verbi has the form <Ux, we must have
recourse to a circumlocution to express the idea of the nom. speciei ;
as i>Uf" i^j- rtT., / made him observe a regimen like a sick
2i * * 6
JJ 9 s*
man, utki}\ SjuLi ujuU / searchedfor it as for something precious;

,9
3~*
* 6 *
JJ* *
r ** ia
C3*
Jit **
or else >, II ,j-o Ujj *<*, Sjwt.iJI ij* Ujj <ujuL>.
So too with
the derived forms of the verb, JpjuaJI j>\j^\ aZcjs\ I honoured

him as a friend is honoured, or j\js*j\ q*> Uj *JUss\.
D (8)
TAtf Nomina Loci et Temporis or Nouns of Place and Time.

221.
The nouns called u>jJai\ <U~t (nomina msis), or iUl
Ûpb O*^' (nomina loci et temporis), are formed after the analogy
of the Imperfect Active of the first form of the verb, by substituting
the syllable j> for the prefixes, and giving the second radical fetha,
if the Imperfect has fetha or $amma, but Kesra, if the Imperfect has
9"* "
.
kdsra. E.g. >_jj- a ^>&*c ./<w drinking, a reservoir or water-trough,
from .î to drink, imperf. -Â! ; Jy>- ^ *" m place for watering
221] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Nomina Loci. 125
(camels), from jjyi to drink, imperf. J^j ; cj-a the time when, or A
place where, one is thrown down or slain, from pj*o to throw down,
imperf. pj-ai ; ^:C a place where writing is taught, a school, from
*r~= to write, imperf. <^j ; a-./*1-* and J*.jl*, a place of egress and
ingress, from gv* to go out, imperf. >>-!, and J-A to go in, imperf.
J*-ju ; Un,li. A place where, or tfme tcAen, several persons sit, room,
assembly, party, from c>~V- to ,svV, imperf. ^..U^.i ; jueuU <&? place
aimed at or made for, from jua* to aim at, make for, imperf. jueJL.
?
Rem. a.
- - j t
These nouns are called J>jJoJt iU-'l, because <im and
place are, as it were, the vessels in which the act or state is con
tained.
Rem. 6. Twelve of these nouns, though derived from verbs in
which the characteristic vowel of the Imperfect is damma, take, not
withstanding, kesra; viz.
1.
jj^~* the place where animals are slaughtered, slaughterhouse or Q

shambles.
Jb*
2.
3.
4.
whereon one rests, the elbow.
of prostration in prayer, a mosque.

ifl a m A
5. i^>
where anything falls.

where one dwells, habitation.
G.
dr~
where the sun rises, the east.
7.
of ascent or rising.
8. v>-
where the sun sets, the west.
9.
of division, in particular, where the liair divides
J>
in different directions, the croum of tlie head.

ft*
where a plant grows.
126

9
11.
O '
j*> '< o tlie place w/tere the breath passes through the nose, the
nostril.
12.
.'in ;,o
....
where a sacrifice is offered during a religious

festival.
Of these, nos. 5, 7, 9, 11, and 12, may be pronounced with

fetha, and the same license is extended by some grammarians to all
the rest.
#*
9 J J
J 9 t
Instead of j)^,:.o some say *mJ*, jj*. <>, and even
The verb :*>, to colled, which has /&/ta in the imperf., also makes
^ *
^
, o* " or ,iq o, a ;j/ace o/' collecting, meeting or assembling. The
vowel of the first syllable is variable in f Jn , also cjoo and
ejjfc.o, a />tox q/" hiding or concealment, a small room or closet.
See 228, rem. a ; and compare the variations in ju ., a garment
worn (by a woman) next the skin; <^.im.,.a. a book, a copy of tlie
9*9
Kor'an; and vjîx* a ?-o6e n<A ornamental borders.

Rem. c. The kesra of the second syllable distinguishes in many
2
9' '
cases the nomina temp, et loci from the j-o-m* j>*--, which, as a
general rule, takes fetha in the second syllable.
', '
9* *
* * '
Thus
'it**
Jo>, u...;a..o. wîu, yic, are nomina verbi or infinitives ; whilst

9
9 '
u.,.la.,o. Jâ. , u 1 1,;,, wjj-a-o, jjLc, are nomina temporis or loci.
Rem. d. This class of nouns exists in the other Semitic

languages. In Hebrew, the vowel of the first syllable has frequently been weakened into _ and _; as 2KB>0, 2X0 (2X3D),
DipG (DJpPX *?y? (v^)b 13T6 OUaô), H3T0 (U*^&)232. Nouns of time and place, formed from verba primae rad.
_$ et j_, retain the first radical, even though it be rejected in the
Imperfect of the verb ( 142, 144), and have invariably tesra in the
second syllable.
E.g. }jy watering-place, from >jj to go down (to
draw water), imperf. iji ; J*y* the time or place of a promise or

appointment, fixed time or place, from j*j to promise, imperf. j*j ;
"V
224] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Nomina Loci. 127
f-iyc the place where anything is put, a place, from *-oj to put down, -A.
3***0*
to place, imperf. *^y ; J*->- a place that is dreaded, from J>j to be

afraid, imperf. J-->j ; J*->* slough or quagmire, from J*-j to
<
J ^ "^
9 *
* * -
stac tn mi otm^, imperf. J*> ; ,--* a game at hazard, from ^^j

to ^wry a hazard, imperf. ^*.
_ ^ 0
Rem. Here the ,j*~o jjua* should, strictly speaking, have the
same form as the nomina loci et temp., but the grammarians give B
9
* 9 *
9*9*
some examples with fetha in the second syllable, as *-oy, J*->223. Those formed from verba medije rad. ^ et ^$ undergo
changes analogous to those suffered by the Imperfect of the verb
( 150) ; that is to say, after the second radical has taken fetha or
kesra, according to 221, this vowel is thrown back upon the vowelless
first radical, and the ^ or ^ is changed into the homogeneous letter
of prolongation (I or ^).
E.g. jXL (>jJLo) place of standing, place,
* *
J*
>i i i -
* *
9*9*
from jM to stand, imperf. j>}*-> (>>*;) ; /o\** (jêjAo) diving-place, C

*
1 *
I I i> *
9*0*
from 1/0U to dive, imperf. ueyu (u*y*i) ! -il~o (kJâê) and

9
.. ^
9 ^0 ^
w>V (^-â), a place that is dreaded, from wU- to fear, imperf.

oU-j (Jîj), and w>U to fear, imperf. w>lyj (<ê*-!) ; J*-o (J*i)
2>/ac0 o/" resting at mid-day, from JIS to sfoep a mid-day, imperf. J-Jy
td
Rem.
'
'
The ^ jjua* has in this case regularly the form with
d in the second syllable, as w>U, JU, iUo, re<wr (from wl for D

* *i
* *
* *
***
^jjt, etc.), cltLo ftetng' divulged or publis/ied (from cli for vi) ;
but many verba med. ^ take in preference the form with i, as
C^** or 0L-0 f>tfi* or pW* ^Hjffc or Ûwo, ^j-^ or ^Jl-,
lA* or yibte. J-o or Jlo, JJU or JUL*, J~o-o or JU-*.
See 208.
224. Those formed from verba tertise rad. _} et ^j violate the rule
laid down in 221, for they always take fetha in the second syllable,
128
A whatever be the vowel of the Imperfect. In regard to their contraction,

they follow the analogy of the verbal nouns J*i from the same verbs
( 213).
E.g. ^*-^> (\jmJ~o, jfc o) place of refuge, from 1%J to

t
JO*
*******
"
escape, imperf. j> j ; u*>< ((^*/-) pasture-ground, from ^yy, to

pasture or graze, imperf. ^î ; ^>^ (cS*~) *** ^>/c w^#r on
**
e*
ft *
9 *t *
*t
stops, from ^^3 to stop, imperf. ^>i> ; (JÛ (iJ'jU) <fo., from j^jl
2*
i * *
* * a *
to go or rsor to a place, imperf. i^jIj ; ^>l=u> ((^Jauo) a ,/W, from

B l$>* to foldt imperf. \Jî ; ^5^* (^j***) a 6^rf, from ^^ to bend,
imperf. ^yli.
2
Rem.
r, * * *
iO*
The ,**- jjua* has the same form, as ^ya-~* from
lâ-, imperf. (J>^j ; (J?j from jjjj-, imperf. \Jf>->-
225.
Nouns of time and place not unfrequently take the feminine
C form S ; as SUAL fo'me or joZ/zce <j/" occupation, business ; ic^-i-o tfo

^/oce wfore caWfo, sfc., are watered; <u^-x <A âr of a sword with
wfo'cA tffo 6fow is struck, the edge; 2iy+ a halting-place, a station;
9 ** *
9**0.
SjULo (Sjyk*) a cave; (*>< (*-<y^) pasture-ground. If derived from

a strong verb, the second rad. frequently has in this case damma
**** *
******
instead of fetha ; as SjJLt cemetery, *\>jjL place for drinking, banj
queting-room, <U* watering-place.
Some nouns have even three
T.
9**0*
v forms ; as Asj-i*
^/ac where one suns oneself or sits in the sunshine,
* " **
.
*\Xy* a place where people perish, a desert.
..*'."
Peculiar is <U1
place where a thing is supposed to be, from ,jji to think, suppose,
imperf. o&i1
Rem.
9*0*
The ,*~ jjucuo is liable to the same variations, though
is the normal form, as !L.M.,. hunger.
For example:
227] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.d- Adj.Nomina Loci. 129

9 & * *
5 -
9*05*
*//
4//J/
//*/
'.*'
<LoJlo, in preference to Sj.0r*i ,o, <UJlo ; ri^lH.o, cLlaco, ojjul*. 4-hj-o A

+
*>
* * o *
4 s *o *
9^
J A *
# c*e
j j -
* +
J * +
+
or S\jj* (2ujj*o) ; ^jeffc ; S> Joe* ; U, SjjJU.
226.
Some nouns of time and place, derived from verba primse
rad. ^ et ^, take the form JUbU (see 228).

***
E.g. *!%** time of
9 *
birth, from jJj to bear; iU* appointed time [or place] for the
fulfilment of a promise, from **j to promise; OUô appointed time
[or />/rtce for the performance of some action], from oJj to fix a time.
Rem.
From the strong verb this form is very rare, as Jtî-o or
J>J/*~o = di^Le ; but in ^thiopic it is the usual form from all verbs,
9
9*
<:
G s
to*
as mesrak = Jij*~, me'rdb = w>-o, mer'ay = ,/*

227. The nouns of time and place from the derived forms of
the triliteral verb, or from the quadriliteral, are identical in form
with the nomina patientis or passive participles.
E.g. .JUm a place C
of prayer (,^1^ to pray) ; .yft, i_5"-o-, <A tfi'ww q/" entering upon
the morning or evening l-~ô\. 1>_5-~ot. to itor mjpor fo tf/w* of morning
9*93
9*93
or evening) ; Jji-ji*, -jj~o the place through which, or Jfe tf/me irfew,
* * at
* * 9 %
one is made to enter (Jji.it to make one enter) or go out (*-j\ to make
9* * 93
** *9
9**93
go out) ; \jj*ai* place or time of returning (>J>j-aJI to return) ; x+Z*.*

* * * O
4*9 3
a place where things are collected (%^f.\ to be collected) ; ^y^X*o place D

* *9
*,**-$}
or time of meeting (â3I to meet) ; Jyl...< <&* ,/Erstf rfay o/" 2fo month
(J'iLyJI J-^' ^ new moon appeared) ; .;>* a ^>/ce where one
* * 9 *
9*9*93
rolls anything (jjjo to roll) ; >n.ijj. a j?/ce where (camels) are

crowded together (^.j>,.l to fo gathered together in a crowd).
i
9 * 9 *
Rem. The same form is also used as a < jj-=- from
the derived forms of the triliteral verb and from the quadriliteral ;
9**3
9 *
','
0 *
Si* 3
e.g. w>~e <Ae being tried or tested = ^*jj***j or <u^J ; ijU <Ae
W.
17

letting (camels) graze in tlie interval of their being watered = ijjuJ ;
ff 3 * J
0^
-- J
Jj-o-o fAe rending in pieces = JkJj-3 ; ic*>* *Aa guarding carefully =

<*?5y ; JJULo fighting = jJLS or iDlLo ; jli* Me making a raid or
e ** * i
La-o affliction = 2j\*s\ ; ^.JJLU, >TJXU turning or

tossing to and fro = >_JUu, ^/iLiJl ; JôUwJU </te pressing heavily on,
wronging = J^WJ ; JôJLcl* to ma&e a clashing or ringing sound =
dJUaJLo ; JyiflJI^ .Jdu^JI Lj-ô dill jJI, to GW m (our) complaint of
this event (ix^S^) and (on Him) is (our) reliance.
(e) 7% Nomina Instrumenti or Nouns that indicate the

Instrument.
228. The nouns which denote the instrument that one uses
in performing the act expressed by a verb, are called in Arabic
il^l l\*r->I, nomina instrumenti.
The)' have the forms J***, JUi*,
and UaU*, and are distinguished from the nouns of place and time
C by the kesra with which the prefixed j> is pronounced.
When derived
from verba med. rad. _j et ^, they remain uncontracted.
E.g. jkô,
a fiky from ^, to file ; *<**-, a lancet , from a-oj, fo cm; Jj-o and
b\jjL*, a lancet; t^j/i*, a pair of scissors; *~2U or p-U)U, a key;
&~j~~* and ê, a comb; ôf^fc <*, a cupping-glass; &*. Co and
%* *%
*^ c
* *
*" "
i-^Xo, a broom; âJU (for ^^lûU), a j?a/r 0/* scissors;

D packing-needle; 3>2U, a iron instrument for marking a camel's foot
(from jjI) ; <>2**, ffl pad placed under a horse's saddle (from jjj) i^r-fi
rt branding-iron (from .^-j) ; o!/e*> a balance or jpa/r 0/ sca&s (from
* ^
9 -0
'i - - 0
9^0
5^0
ujj.j) ; fJ>* and ao-^jm, a fan ; *y-, a bridle or halter; >}j*, a small
probe for applying kohl to the eyes ; ialJ..c, a needle ; ju^sm and
ijkyo^, a net or snare ; 515^ (for i5>), staircase or ladder ; Si

a strainer ; ?t^, a branding-iron or cautery.
* 0
230] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Verbal Adj. 131
f/tj
Rem. a.
l>J
9 J 6 J
A very few have the form Jjuuo or JjuLo ; as Jji. ;,, A
o 8i'ee ; JûU, a sword ; JjJcc = Jji*<>, a spindle ; )am...,.c = kx....,

3 *
a <
an Mis<rwnn* /or inifroaWwi^ medicine into tlve nose ; Jjuo = ,3jx,
9'
.1
4 '
9- 6 '
a pe<fe or mallet ; ^m =î>^, a censer.

also used.
Rem. 6.
The form jjpt is
The corresponding Hebrew nouns have _ and _, as
well as _, in the first syllable; e.g. p^TD, D^nj^JS, jSTO, HASO, B
()
229.
7%e Nomina Agentis et Patientis.
The nouns which the Arab Grammariaus call ^JftUUl ilot,

j * -to
m- - a
nomina agentis, and JyUJ1 ilo~l, nomina patientis, are verbal C

adjectives, i.e. adjectives derived from verbs, and nearly correspond in
nature and signification to what we call participles.
Rem. These verbal adjectives often become in Arabic, as in
other languages, substantives.
230. The verbal adjectives, derived from the first form of the
triliteral verb, have two principal forms, namely, the nomen agentis,
# *
* *
*
Ji*li, and the nomen patientis, Jy**. E.g. ^Jl^ writing, a scribe
******
i 0 "
or secretary, from *,Z to wr/to, -jyx written, a letter, from v^-> ; D

>iU. serving, a servant, from>.Aw to serve, j>jj*~ served, a master,
from >djkA. ; Û. judging, a judge, from ô^*- to judge ; ,j$\a being,
from O^" t be ; i)*-y found, existing, froin Jt*>^, to be found, to
9
19*
it
exist ; \J}'**+- mad, a madman, from (>., to be possessed, to be mad.

Rem. a.
When formed from ,J*> and the transitive JjtJ (as
_-~*j <o ,/ear, w-^>j <o ritie on, ^ôJLc to know, ^m* to touch), these
nomina agentis are not only real participles, indicating a temporary,
132
A
[ 230
transitory or accidental action or state of being, but also serve as

adjectives or substantives, expressing a continuous action, a ha# ^
^
bitual state of being, or a permanent quality ; e.g. v^JLSa. .a>U.,
^ySaU*. (see above), ^#Jle a scholar, w-Jklj an ascetic.
But if from
the intransitive fjjti and from J*i, they have only the participial
sense, the adjectival being expressed by one or other of the nominal
forms enumerated in 231.
B
Thus ^-jl* or JiU*. being glad,
rejowjtnjr, ,J->1. 6ein<7 cowardly, jl>1. 6in^ liberal, JmUo ietrw^

warrcw or confined, are participles ; the adjectives which indicate
the corresponding permanent qualities or characteristics are f-j&
9
'
* 9 *
, ,
' "
and JJ^- or 0"^**^> gladsome, cheery, ^jLa. cowardly, i\y*bountiful, generous, and JU narrow. [Comp. however 232, rem. 6.J
0
Rem. 6.
The nomen agentis J*li is said to be used occasionally

9 p**
9)
in place of the nomen verbi or actionis, as in the phrase 1*515^3,

C
for UU5 j ; but this is more frequently the case with the nomen
9
1 9 *
9J0'
patientis (compare 227, rem.) J^xtU.

r:
'
} ff -
Eg. >j t <i = Jâ., labour,
''
*9*
&*
effort, one's utmost ; oÛ.a = ulU, swearing, an oath ; ijij* - ij,

9
* * '
0 0'
giving or sending back, rejection ; ^JyuiA = ^Jic understanding,

0
0 ^
00
0J0'00'
intelligence ; j^*J~c =j*2>, knowledge, perception ; i^-ya = **j, /wo0j0>00j
j0^00j
mising, a promise ; jy-t* =j-~i affluence, opposed to jy*>o =j*,

0^0^0 0^
j0^
penury, distress ; ejjj-* = ->j, to trot quickly (of a camel) ; cyiya =

9
j)
9,
^*0J0^
0 0*
**ij <o <ro< easily (do.); ^vim

0j0^0jj
>#
*-
uaia., <o 170 gently (do.);
I0J0.*
Jj*a> * = Jjcii-, being in existence, being got or acquired ; j^lt^.t =

x
i^
5i^)i., /tardiness, sturdiness, endurance.

0'
j*/
The fern. <UyuLo is like0*
J0'
0>
J 0 ^
wise occasionally so used, as AiyLt .o, 5jj,,.t..o, SjjCyô ; i5jjyûo =

00
0.*
J 0 i*
Jjjuc, </ie telling of the truth, opposed to <Lj JX = w>xib, Jyi<7 ;

and also a cognate form r^jjuU, as iU^JU., iljyc<i~o.
Rem. c. Conversely, the nomen actionis is sometimes used
instead of the nomen agentis and patientis, or as an adjective.
fi 9 *
J J9 *t
****ti9Z'
E.g. Uafej <Cjjl, / came to /ti/ riding hard, = I o^tlj ; iîU-o <CJL,
232] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Verbal Adj. 133
/ spoke to him face to face (lit. lip to lip), = ly*U- ; ULft <C^*>, A
I met him face to face (lit eye to eye), = UjU ; \j~o <K3, I slew
him in cold blood (lit. bound, confined or held, so that he could not
4 19'
9 9'
91'
90' ~%',
f**
\\'
resist or escape), = \jy~**
', Jj*
tJ*-j>
J***
*l**'i J***
JVj>
a ,/ttst mare, a Jtw< woman, just men, = JiU, a)jU, J>*ft ; j>* 2U,
# *
f ft.* j f ' o
water which sinks into the ground, =jj\h ; j~*$\ <->j-o ^*ji, a
ie*>
i 9 '
%*
jj -
01
dirham struck by tlie imlr, =j~**)\ <_jjj-o-o ; aD( JXti. ^X, they are D
\ r*
} a
Hit creatures (lit. tlie creation) of God, = <u)l Jj.U. ,o.

Rem. d.
5 for d).
Jfcli is the Aram. '?t3pj \&h, and Heb. ?Bp (with

The form JyiA-o does not occur in either of these
languages, the Heb. using instead of it "Jlftp = J>**> and the

Aram. ^BD = J*** (see 232. rem- c) I:
231.
Besides these, there are other verbal adjectives derived

,0*
9* * Ot
% 'Z 9* J
*>
'
from the first form of the verb, and called J*UJt sU-V V^ oU- C
Jpk\y adjectives which are made like, or assimilated to, the par
ticiples, viz. in respect of their inflection.
Of these the following
are the principal.
1. Jii
9.
J&
J*i
10.
JUi
3. J*i
11.
J*^
4.
Ji
12.
J>*
5.
J-*
13. 0***
6.
J*
14. u***
7. J**
9,1
8. J*
15. 0^*
l'i
16. J*l
2.
232. Most of these adjectives come from neuter verbs, and

express, partly, a quality inherent and permanent in a person or

A. thing,which is their most usual signification (see 38),and, partly,
a certain degree of intensity. Examples : 1 . youo difficult, from
; Jyi easy, from J^~ ; _>.*& sweet, from w>>* ; j&~b large,
from^îfc-6 ; Jid tender, from JJu ;^* strong, hardy, acute, clever,
from ôyi> ; jl* rough, rugged, from jii ; jji unclean, from jJJ.
* *
*J + % * *
* J * 9 **
2. JJ*j frrai*?, from JJ*; ; ,j~. handsome, from ,>-- ; jjw5 from
jji.
3 and 4. yi, J>., g'&trf, from w-î, J*- ; >AI, jJa#, proud,
B self-conceited and insolent, from jAI and jJaj ; *-j * />rcm, from
*-) ; ix,*. having a swollen stomach, from <!* ; \j-ji dirty, from
u~Ji; )*., *- (for i^>*., u*^) t grief, from jj^, ij^-; j>j
(for iîj) perishing, from j_Oj ; >_*- having his foot or Aoq/" chafed,
*
S+4
W&
from i;**- ; j do., from *.$ ; O**. t>^*> clever, intelligent, from
*
* *
* J*
1*
<*
J "
(>!**. C^^* ; J**i, l*i, awake, from Ixaj, JsJu ; 0>*"> Oi**" *Tyi
C from (J>- ; J.**-, jJ^, <<W<, cautious, wary, from jjk- ; oJ^, ^hJ^,
intelligent, from ^jJ ; J^c, Jj~fc, quick, in haste, from J*.* ;
f
ti/
* j *
% *
jJL5, jJl5 from jJJ> ; t>ii rough, harsh, from ,> ; ^^J* cfc, pure,
from^yJ.
5. Jjj*. liberal; JjU, sotW, young, from Jxto to i tender;
J fargre, coarse, fat, from ,,}. ; Jjj ê, /', from ,J,>.
6 and 7.
_^ hard, from t^JLo ; ^J*. sweet, from â- ; jo bitter, from _^ ;

ft, j+i; inexperienced, untaught, from j+ ; y^. polluted, from
D w-^.
8. j,\a.n- breaking, crushing, bruising, from êhn. ; jji* ^-** " "
*'*
fidious, treacherous, from jjk to forsake, abandon, betray; juJ
remaining in one place, abundant, from ju), ju) ; v>j knowing, from
O^j-
9- O^rt- cowardly, from O*** i ^W-^ ftjâw, from *% ,ft ;
jlâ. liberal, from jU. ; ^La. chaste, from co>. ; >ly& 6/?<n<,
from ôv^*. >w*^-
10- ^W' brave, from ><.> ; >Im /argre, from
232] II. The Noun. A. Nmins Subst. <fc Adj. Verbal Adj. 135
_xr=*~= ; J\>> noble, from >j ; (jl~- handsome, from ,>~. ; Olî A
stt^ (of water), from Oî ; J>|/*- *& (of water), from ,jjj. to iwm ;
Jty /<w<;, to//, from JU ; [jIjlS a eooir, from jjJS to cook].
11. J-~>
stingy, niggardly, from J^-j ; j-e^ imc^, man?/, numerous, from ^* ;

\Juji, noble, from _i^!> ; îj^ noble, from ^^ ; ot-a weak, from
<Jut*o ; JJu heavy, from Jj ; k~U <A jcifc, coarse, from i*U ; Jj^Js
fow<7, to//, from JU ; ô-*-^ compassionate, merciful, from _/oy : ^rs^-1 B
sw/e, from ^JL> ; uaji*, j^->, sick, from iôi-, --' ; ui* %/''
agrt'/e, from u^> ; J-J^t. jrmi, glorious, from Ju ; Jk-Sj svia//, slender,
St*
paltry, from Jjy
>
j '
12. Jfj^l gluttonous, from J^l ; w>J-x^ addicted
to lying, from w>-i> ; JjJ^ veracious, from J>jl ; J^>3 or J^y*,

talkative [or ratdy to spea/:], from JU ; [Jy* ?a<// to do, from
4**4*
J/
114
444*
J*i] ; ftîj pushing, thrusting or kicking violently, from *ij ; ->>!*

moved by affection or jwty, from uUaft ; jy~* daring , from >-*>. ; C
JJ f
4*
.*
J 0
5^*. ignorant, foolish, from J^ ; jj*>* continent, impotent, from

4
4*
j-a..
13.
. <3 -"
'
-"
4*
,*
^jjw drunk, from ^-> ; uW-^ unfPTI' from >-r-^^ ;
!jt~Jac, O^-J*. thirsty, from J-^c> ^5*^* ' O^^*-. 0^^> hungry,
from cU, !>* ; Îjuw satisfied with food; from * ; (jbj satisfied
with drink, from ^fjj ; (jWi** ashamed, from j,<y*..
repentant, from>ju.
15. (jWj* naked, from tA*.
14. tjUju
16. wJÎ having D
a ckr .spac^ between the eyebrows, bright, open, cheerful in countenance,

from ~b ; ^!il having a high, straight nose, from î ; >JL*I having
a slender waist, from >_*** ; îl having a long chin (sj&X) ; .->*'
humpbacked, from wjj^- ; j^*l one-eyed, from j^c ; J^-l squinting,
from J!**' ; êl <fe(i/", from jô ; (>o*l foolish, stupid, from
; ^5/^1 unskilful, clumsy, stupid, from Jj>^, J^ ; i>t unseemly,
ugly, foul, from gii ; j^.l ree?, 3>-1 6/acA, ,ja^t white, JLo\ yellow.
136
Rem. a.
[ 232
As is shown by the above examples, the forms ^J**
and (j-Jti are principally derived from J*J ; JaJ and ,Jjij come
+
.. j +
respectively from J* intrans. and J*i, though the distinction is

J
* t> +>
not always observed ; ^J^W is principally formed from J-* intrans. ;

JUi and JUi mainly from Jjw ; J*il chiefly from J*i intrans.,
-j*
sometimes from Jjw.

9
Rem. 6.
J*U is rarely used as a verbal adjective from J*i

, i.
it
intrans. or Jjti (see 230, rem. a) ; e.g. ^J*\ safe, secure, = tJ-ol
9
'.'*.*
or ^ôl, from {j^\ ; ^,JL, q/*e, sound, =vWJU>, from^^L* ; ^5U barren,
0*3*1+
+ 3
from Ojic ; yioU. N<t;-, ci'i/, from â^ or

Rem. c.
,J*x, when derived from transitive verbs, has usually

9
39+9
3 9
a passive sense ; as J-^5 <{ai'n = J^jLo ; tij**. wounded - n-j^jk~o ;

9
3 9+9
939
?-?Ji slaughtered, a victim, = p-y>j* ; v. . n. c///< </ = _)j Ai t ;

^
3 9+91
*J?^
^.jatiW rubbed with kohl = Jjyt o ; >-'l bound, a prisoner,

9
3+
j^_Lo.
3 +
The same is sometimes the case with Jyti, as w>=>j ridden upon,
wJjJU. milked*.
9
Rem. f/.
3+
Adjectives of the forms J-*i and Jjyai, but more
especially the latter, often indicate, as shown by some of the above

examples, either a very high degree of the quality which their
subject possesses, or an act which is done with frequency or violence
T\
,.
++ + 39+9 3 + 9t
by their subject ; and hence they are called iiJL^JI &~jI, intensive
+
9
forms.
The form J-*i is dialectically

' pronounced A+Jti, especially
+
++
9
*
*
*
if the second radical be a guttural, as juy, J/0*ia~j- Jl. ..,., jn*~>,
9
ff
J-J*., jaijS* ; and so also in substantives, as t-Jt, ui-fi, *J,

J
* [J>^ does no* belong to this class ; according to the native

scholars, it is originally a nomen actionis like J^*5, meaning message.
Hence, as in the case of Latin nun(iust it got the signification of
bearer of a message. D. G.]
233]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Verbal Adj.

Rem. e.
137
Many of these forms exist in Hebrew and Aramaic. A
For example, in the former, yjjti, as JJTJfi = Oju- ; Jj, as TJ^T| =

TT
I"
jr** ; Js*y as *|j|* =j+, J*.^ ; JUS, as ^ft} (6 for a) ; Jîi, as

"
"
"
"fiDK,
DWS;
JU*.
as TDK,
TX.
T "
T *
"
T *
- T
233.
From verbal adjectives of the form jf-te, as well as from
some others, is derived an adjective JUi, which approaches very

nearly in meaning to J>*$ and J*$, since it adds to the signification B
of its primitive the idea of intensiveness or of habit.
called iiJL^JI ô-il, tA noun of intensiveness.
Hence it is
E.g. J^l eating, Jl^l
a glutton, = J>^1 ; w>i^* lying, wt J^=> a {habitual) liar, = w>jjj=> ;

iti pushing, thrusting, repelling, e\&} pushing, etc., violently, = ejij ;
\jt*
9~**
9 I *
J-U asking, JLiw importunate, a beggar, - Jj>-< ; ->j'-' drinking,

->'j-^ drinking much, addicted to wine, = w'jj-^ ; ^#Jt* knowing, learned; C
>*** very learned; JW weeping, ?t& weeping much; yjU fearing,
->';* timid.
Rem. a. The nouns which indicate professions and trades have
0 2 ._
9 *'
9 2*
usually this form ; as jUac
a druggist,
-Uj
a .>(/, jLi.
a baker,
9
2*
9 2*
î .-
* 5 ^
.bLi. a tailor, jla> a carpenter, jliw a water-carrier, Û*. a

*^^
a .
gardener, u*\ij a setter o/ s/ieeps' /leads, \*fi\j*o o money-changer or

*i*
9 2*
banker, jUu o builder or architect, JUh>- a porter.
Compare in
Hebrew and Aram. Kfen 333, PI3B, PlVo, S^D, etc.

Rem. 6.
Other intensive adjectives, less common than Juti, are
1. JUi, 2. J-ii, 3. Jyti or Jyii, 4. J*, and 5. J^cli; as

1. ^jL-jfc., t'Ubj, very handsome, j\js very noble, j\** very large,
-*'
.
.
aj
?1j3 one to/to devotes himself to reading (the sacred writings), c\i}
a strong propeller or repeller, a great rush (of water or of people) ;
9*9*9*
9 *
2. jit,**, >****, .w^Jj-ii, adilicted to wine, drunken, k)>JLo

going astray,
"
******
w.
**
18
138
A
Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech,
[ 233
wandering; â^j* fond of opposition, j*s*s boastful, J^J^ exo
ceedingly veracious, >j very liberal, %i}* one w"0 throws down
t hi
m J
q/ten or violently, a wrestler ; 2^j) glistening intensely (also *^gp,

9
w J
S "* J
''..
the only instance of the form wt*i, except J^j*) ; 3. JJ^ji timid,
ô^-J everlasting, J>>w or Jiyiw &ad (of money), ^->^w or <*-$*~> all7?wre, all-glorious, ^^j3 or ^^jî wuwtf Jwly ; 4. J>-, wJt5,
B
shifting, turning, knowing, cunning, ^JU* deceitful; 5. JS^jli

timid, ÂMft*. a spy. On the other hand, JjuU, JUa^, and
0
J^xi-o, are, strictly speaking, substantives (nomina instrumenti,

228), but used metaphorically as adjectives to mean "doing
something like a machine, mechanically, and therefore invariably
9<
(habitually)."
0-0
E.g. *jl thrusting or pushing muc/^ê*-^ pushing
0-0
0 - 0
.- 0
or pressing much, ôjucuo a 6rave warrior, w>*awo, wjLa**, do.,

0
^tko, ^jl*k*o, thrusting' with the spear, j*>*-6, jtjtô, talking

nonsense, ^t,h, >&l*lxo, eating much or giving much to eat, hos0^00-0
4-0
0^0
pitable, J>*-, J1>*", talkative, eloquent, 9-\jk* cheerful, ÛJl*

S " *
0-0
docile, tractable, Jjtj <* very liberal, >ljJLe advancing boldly, daring,
^JImA.o slothful, jlsU bearing male children, w>t*U bearing female
children, ?Uax very liberal, jUCo, >~SLt>, very talkative, jUxjco,
5
0O
j^Jsjco, using perfumes, >j..C.,.^ mean, poor /J3D&,

O - 0-
- ^rnVo\*
0-0
0- -0
Similar, too, is the use of such forms as JUaj or ^JIjuu, aJbuu, and
0
JUi3, which are abstract substantives (nomina actionis, 202)

0 -0- 0 -o
0 a
used concretely ; e.g. wjUJIj, wjUJJ. w>UJJ. <7ivew to 73/ay or aporf /
4-095
>s
0o-0
ôUJL?, >oUUj, swallowing big morsels, greedy ; wil^cu covered by the

0
stallion (of a she-camel), sUJU talking much and foolishly, ^>\jS3

9fi
00
*'|*
mendacious, JlJu fickle, SJyu loquacious, rLpJbu very learned.
00
(I
Ol
'.
JM
* [To this class belongs also t>U, c***-0* O*"*-0 stinking.
D. G.]
233]
139
Rem. c. Nearly all these adjectives and quasi-adjectives admit A

of being strengthened in their meaning by the addition of the
termination i_, which is here used, as the grammarians say,
iiJUoJJ, to signify iulemiveness, or iaJL^JI jufbU, to strengthen lite
idea of intensiveness.
For example, from ^\i comes <Uct3, as
}\j one who hands down poems or historical facts by oral tradition,
9'
9*
*ijlj J l> crafty, i-Jkb ; cb calling or summoning, an emissary or

missionary, i~fclj ; i*5l; clever, crafty ; iol. treacherous, faithless ; B
Sp>Q a efee/> investigator (compare in Heb. H/Hp from 7i"lp) J
9^ J
9' ' >
9* *
from ^Jjti, 3JUi, as i+Jami breaking in pieces, crushing to bits,

2 " ft
9*'3
i&U? always on tlie watch, icj-o throwing down or prostrating often,

ilyw asking often, begging, ifai .o prone to laughter, iJy> loquacious,
i''3
9">
i,' ' '
iojj given to sleep, <Lo^J abusive, <U*c finding fault ; from ^J^si,
9'
9^
9^
.*
ft
J*
9'
J'
i-LutJ, as i<jjj=3, iLic, w>We, excellent; from Jyi, i^yj, as

ijjio taunting (one) with favours (conferred on him), ijj Jc=> lying,
4J3X0 <trai o/", disgusted with, ij^*A, i*jyj, timid; from JUi, C
9* 2 *
' *
^ *
', -
ft'
A *
iJUi, as Lo*}Hc twry learned, ijl~J ^reot genealogist, <Ul*>j a

9 * z*
- 5*
^rea< traveller, cLolyi very juicA q/" comprehension, itlsj ill-natured,

9* z*
9 *
St *
9 *
5 *
slanderous, i)l^5 we;/ talkative, icl. a (/'"''"' collector, &* Ug an

9 0 *
9 flj
9- flj
excellent player on the cymbals or Aarp (-^) ; from jJUi, 3JU>, as

9 * 5 J
I' ij
iclj-o prostrating or throwing down very often, 3u\jSs very generous

9 * fij
or woife, it Li) talking much and rashly or foolisldy ; from J~*,

ilLsi, as ii.:.Lfc wry coniroriows/ from J|$**, ifj*, as i$ji wry
ft
'
9'
J '
9'
9r
'
timid; from J$*li, iJ$*l, as Sj^jla. very wary or caw<tou, iijjl* D

very timid ; from JUi-o, cUbtio, as 3>lp.lo very unjust, iotjJLo very
60^ t'/i attacking, SjIJljô talking much and sillily; from ^jlxaj,
9* *d*
^3-
** * 0
0^-0
i)UxJ, as ajUJJ addicted to play or sjwort, i)I^Ju loquacious, i-oûu

very learned, 2u\^ju causing great wonder or marvel, i-oLilJ o^lowing big morsels, greedy (the cognate form iJLoiij also occurs, as
140
A
Pakt Second. Etymology or the Parts of Speech.
[ 234
iLxJb much addicted to play or spm-t) ; from j*3, aÛ^' as ^^

much addicted to play or sport, <UUX3 swallowing huge morsels, very
greedy, acUJLj talking much and foolishly.
Rem. d. Besides the forms incidentally noticed above, others of
these intensive adjectives occur in Hebrew and Aramaic; for
example, JjA as ^T\, UTH, and J***, but with the purer vowel
a in the first syllable (Jjii), as rW> pHX, T3K, Jxa-iil^,
^5_iZl.
Other forms are without exact equivalents in Arabic,
as "11311 = jC*-, "liSE? =J**U WSJ (coming nearest to ^Ji), 11?*

= Aram. joX* (JyU) ; and especially the form 7t3p> M J?^
(=^,j^-), "iw (=j^*')' îr1 (=^>-^' which may *** viewed M

an intensive of J*i (^fcSp for StSp, ?t3p = J**)-
234. From verbal adjectives with three radicals*, or with three

radicals and a letter of prolongation, are derived adjectives of the
form J*l, which have the signification of our comparative and super
lative, and are therefore called J....aA.r.)t ^wt, the noun of preeminence,
or J.:-ai.tll J*JI, tlie form 'afalu denoting preeminence.
* *
E.g. ->J*,
yl., sw^, v***'. i^*^ sweeter, sweetest; ,j. beautifid, ^>-l

wore or ww beautiful ; 9-e*3 ugly, ***$! uglier, ugliest ; J*J**- great,
glorious, J*.l more or ws glorious.
D
Rem. a.
In the superlative sense, these adjectives must always
have the article, or else be in the construct state, as ,-JajOI <U^J>+J1

J JfrO
r0 3
the greatest city, (JJLoJI ^Jj~2> the largest of t/ie cities.
* [A rare exception to this rule is JULct bitterer, as derived from

îXft anything bitter, spec. <Ae colocynth, according to 'Ibn Dureid,
Kitab tlriitikak, 53, 1. 6, 98, 1. 16 seq. In the Lisan, however (xii. 142),
it is differently explained. R. S.]
235]
141
Rem. b. Of this form there remain only a very few traces in A

Hebrew, none in Aramaic. Such are : 3T3N lying, false (of a
stream that dries up in summer), from 3T3 = w>3<^=> ', "ITDN fierce,
* '
cruel, perhaps connected withj*l breaking in pieces; IJVX (for
JJTN) lasting, perennial, = &j\j ; and even these have lost their
original signification, and are used as simple adjectives.
MS rf
235.
i 3
No J.,JmUJI ^q~i\ can, according to strict rule, be formed B
from the verbal adjectives of the passive voice and the derived forms
of the verb, nor from verbal adjectives that denote colours or deformities, because they are themselves of the form K)*i\ (compare 184,
rem. b). If we wish to say that one person surpasses another in the
qualities expressed by such adjectives, we ought to prefix to the corresponding abstract or verbal nouns the comparatives jt-*t stronger,
v>~.l more beautiful, >y-\ more excellent, s^l uglier, j+m. better,
jii worse, and the like.
E.g. /. jiil {stronger as to redness) redder; C
\*i}\jj lglau (>~.l (more excellent as to teaching and training)

' - ' JO -t' 0 i
a better teacher and trainer; W>- * J*-l (more excellent than
he as to answering) more ready than he in answering, or giving a
better answer than he; 13'iUaJl *j~>l (more quick as to departing)
departing more quickly; tjj* ~Jt more deformed by blindness of one
eye. This form of expression is sometimes employed where a simple
comparative might have been used ; as iUi jju i^ Â^ w3 ^Ji
' - o -
Z s t at
too *
oyî j\ jl 5jUaJl^ ^jyi, then, after that, your hearts became hard, D
like stones, or even harder (lit. stronger as to hardness), where Zy~3 Jwl
= i^l (el-Kor'an ii. 69). As a matter of fact, however, the strict
rules laid down by the grammarians are constantly violated by usage.
(a) Examples of J*il formed from the derived forms of the verb,
especially from IV. : jô\ more cleansing or purifying (f/*yiu j&\),
from jyla to cleanse or purify, H. of jîo to be clean or pure ; J ^Jbl
142
Pakt Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech.
[ 235
A making clearer or purer, from ji to clarify or clear, II. of li>o to be

clear; Jô"*-'' preserving better, from ô-l, II. of >-*' to be safe;
J vjit confirming or establishing better, from>li., IV. of>U> to sto/i<#
J ^
* '6c
^'i
upright; J C~jI making more firm or sure, from c~yt, IV. of C**j to
fe firm; ^c ^.isâ-l causing me greater alarm about, from Oj- or
oUi.1, II. or IV. of Jli. to fear ; ,Js- ^jyc\ giving more help towards,
from (jUI to fleiip, IV. of (jl* ; J .--Ait making depart more quickly,
d from ^-Jkil, IV. of ^Jbj to go away ; J LoJkUyt that of the two which
relaxes, or loosens, more, from i*yl, IV. of ^.j or i*-j to & flaccid
or flabby ; J 1>_j*jI causing to last longer, .yXc ^Jy! were merciful to,
from i^jijl, IV. of ^yu to remain, last; J w~~*>l inspiring more fear or
respect, from w>Ul, IV. of ^l* to fear ; ^jjd oLaJl more just than,
* * at
* + *
from ouajl to be just, IV. of oua.1 to tofo A //a//] ratcA <A<? mid-die;
J J>ll causing to last longer, from JUI, IV. of JU to 6e fo?*<7;
Q J ^j-ja-l preserving alive better, from ^y-^t, IV. of ^j-e^ to live;
O* Jil giving more shade than, from ,Jit to <//iw shade, IV. of JJ ;
j, tt
, t
J i>-t causing to be better, from >Uk.l, IV. of jl. to be good, excellent ;

, at
* ot
" *
*al
J i^yl"*! giving more freely, from j_yl*l to <//t'e, IV. of Ua* ; J ^jl
bestowing more liberally, from ^^J^l to bestow, IV. of .^Jj ; J >>^l
^ ,. f
^ j ^
D showing greater honour to, from >y^9l, IV. of j>j& to be noble ;

fj* jii\ more desert than, from j*5\ to be desert, IV. of jki ; O-0 c>~^*'
poorer than, from l_rXi\ to be poor, IV. of trJJ ; ^c J^-t more crafty
, , a
j ^ t
tiion, from JU-I, to te crafty, VIII. of Jl ; ^>o j^SI more eas<% fe-i,
or more docile, than, from >Uul, VII. of jlS to foorf.
(/3) Examples of
Jjrfl formed from the passive voice : >^>4>t, <-*>^l, v^*'. more feared
236]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subat. & Adj. Verbal Adj.

.. %
143
* * * i-
or formidable ; J>+\ more praiseworthy or commendable ; t-j*l better A

known ; j>^\ more deserving of blame ; j~i\ more glad of or pleased by;
jjiftl wore to oe excused; jLa.^1 more readily found; J*l more occm/eoJ; ^ykjl prouder {^j to be proud) ; oJUt more Aferf or hateful ;
_> ^yicl more occupied with {^j* or VIII. ij^zl) ; j-a^l shorter (from
J 0J
J * si
al.t, pass, of VIII.).

O
(y) Examples of JjI from words denoting

J --it
J- 0
colours or defects : (>- h/ojl whiter than ; ,j* iy*\ blacker t/tan ;
^y tâ-l wore stupid than.
236. The verbal adjectives formed from the active and passive
voices of the derived forms of the triliteral verb, aud from the quadriliteral verb, are the following.
Act.
Triliteral Fert.
Pass.
Act.
II.
JjuLo
Pass.
f..*i
VII.
III.
/li
^3
4./tJ
VIII.
0 >
3"
0 - ft J
IV.
IX.
V.
X.
VI.
XI.
....
9 0 * * J
2 /i
Quadriliteral Verb.
I.
JUiU
jJuio
III.
Jiiiu
JJL.U*
II.
JUiio
JJUko
IV.
JAilo
JJUA*
Rem. a. The characteristic vowel of the second and third

radicals is the same in all these verbal adjectives as in the corre
sponding Imperfects, excepting the active participles of the fifth
and sixth forms of the triliteral verb and the second form of the
144
A
Part Skcoxd. Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 237
quadriliteral, in which the second and third radicals have _ instead

of L.
Rem. b.
The preformative > takes in Arabic the vowel L, in
Heb. and Aram. _ (e.g. S&J3D, ^?j50 = S^jTlO, ^BjMlB =

"nnO)i but the j^thiopic seems to have retained the original
vowel in its prefix OO; ma, as WOU9H&: (ma'ammSz) oppressor
B
(Dfih , ytih) ; **<* Yl-Tl : (mak wannSn) judge ( ÎDD) J FQ> :

(man&fek) sceptic, heretic (Ûo) ; ooC0P": (mar'ed) causing to
tremble, dreadful (Jk*Jlo', TJH&) 5 .5.C: (mafri) fruitful
(iTlSO) ; oufl"t"9nfhC : (mastamhSr) imploring mercy (^m-jX,.,.*) ;
OU'j'^'^.ijn ; (matargwgin) an interpreter (^^j,
237. In the formation of verbal adjectives from verba mediae

C rad. geminate, the rules laid down in 120 are to be observed. Hence
iiU becomes jU (see 13, rem.); jjiI, jtil ; JJ-a, J-i ; etc.
238. In the formation of verbal adjectives from the verba hemzata, the rules laid down regarding those verbs ( 131-6) are to be
observed.
Hence we write li\ for bit ( 135), J5U for JlC ( 133),
wijjj or o^*j for o$jj, Û fbr^^, ^j* for jjIU ( 133), >>* for
jfc ( 131).
D
Rem. o.
I preceded by kesra becomes ^ ; as ,*il* for L>U.
Rem. 6.
Final heniza, preceded by I and ii, admits of assimila-
tion; as iO, or jO,, 'jo or jjcp, Ijji* or j^JU.
See 17, b,
rem. 6.
239.
In the formation of verbal adjectives from verba primse
rad. ^, the rule laid down in 147 must be observed ; as j~>y* for
241] II. The Noun.
A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Verbal Adj. 145
240. In the nomiua agentis of the first form of verba mediae A

rad. _j et ^, the place of the middle radical is occupied by a ^
with hemza (arising, according to 133, out of 1); as JSLs (for JH-5),
j>\ (for jlL>), instead of JÎS, ji^->.
Rem. a.
This rule does not apply to the verbs mentioned in

0 ' * "
160, which retain their middle radical unchanged ; as j^lc, juUa.
9 -'
Rem. b.
The form_^5l3 admits in certain words of being con-
tracted into>el$ (compare the Heb. Dp for Dip), as i)li for iLLi, B
in the phrase 9-*}LJI <ibli or ~.^)-JI i)Li, bristling with weapons ;
lo for ajU, in the phrase jlâJt 4jU or jlyUI U, water-hearted,
cowardly, stnjnd ; jl* feeble, for jjI* ; c^ cUk imu/ or greedy, for
*5*)J *5l* ; t\i> sharp {of sight), for <uli ; ^l* corroded or decayed
(of a tooth), for ^.jU ; cU obedient, for *jli> ; oU* ôtng' about,
for utStli ; Û clayey, for (jjli*.
Sometimes the second radical C
is transposed ; as ^^-Jl <j>^>, *b>M ^^, jl*, P^> J^. J(-,
Rem. c.
J .
In the form J^*5 the medial % is usually changed into
3 > M J**3- Jr^'-w. for J**3. Jsyeî*241. In the nomina patientis of the first form of verba mediae
rad. y the middle radical is elided, after throwing back its damma D
I *
upon the preceding vowelless letter ; as Jj$-, for u>j^~o, from

>_)^~. The same thing takes place in verba mediae rad. \, with
this difference, that (to indicate the elision of the radical ^) the
damma is changed into kesra, and, in consequence, the _j productionis
into a ^ ; as -, instead of e>~, from pyt~*.
* [A poet even allows himself to say U,Lw for Uj-iU (from j/) ;
see Abu Zeid, Nawadir, 26 infra.
w.
D. G.]
19
146
4J0'4J0'
J 0 *
Rem. The forms wjjjjte, qj^*slo, and Jjyuo, are said to be

used dialectically. From verba med. j_ the uncontracted forms are
4
J a <
J 0
'
0 .-
J*4 *
more common, but still rare; as c>~-o, Jâô, ,J^jjlo, O^jj-e,

jsyJLe, J^Xo, for <ô, !>;, etc.
242.
Verbal adjectives of the form J-*J, derived from verba
*
media; rad. _} et ^J, become by transposition J*e4, and then pass into
J-i, which is in its turn frequently shortened into J**.
*~e, sio * (C>U) ; [AnC dependent for sustenance,
for Jî (JU)]; ^J or J>J, so/"*, ra.sy, for JJ, t>J (O^); C* or
v>fiA. easy, contemptible (*>>*)> *-*** or *-***> exceeding (uby); ^*j,
Wyfc &$); I^-, fwcfcrf {*\Jy*)\ Ofy clear (o**5); jt**> good
(jtt*-).
The verb >13 has jt> in the sense of straight, right, tall,
C and Ih in that of having charge of, managing.

243. Verbal adjectives from the derived forms of verba mediae
rad. $ et \ follow the same rules as their Imperfects.
Rem. The learner should observe that the participles of III.
and VI. of verba med. ^ are written and pronounced with ^, and
on no account with hemza; e.g. Û. ^>jUo, like |Û>, v>jI~j.
4
^>
-" J
and not iyL*, ,jjLI*.

D
244. The nomina agentis et patientis of the first form of verba

ultimse rad. _j et \ have already been mentioned ( 167, b, /3, and
170).
Verbal adjectives of the forms j$*i and J** are treated
according to the same rules as the nomina patientis ( 170); e.g. jj*
hostile, an enemy, ^jy a harlot, ^j generous, noble, ^so a l>oy, ^yt4
J -
4J'4'4'
captive, for j_jJ*. (J>**, >!v-', 3-<, iê***245.
In all adjectives derived from verba tertise rad. _j et ^J,
246] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Nom. Unit.
147
if the second radical be pronounced with fetha, the \J and _} (which A

is converted into ^) reject their vowel or tenwln, and assume the
uature of the 81if maksura ( 7, rem. b). If the form be one that
admits of complete declension, the tenwln is transferred to the second
radical. According to this rule are formed : (a) the nomina patientis
of the derived forms, as ^y for \^y, ^! for Û. (^*jc);
(6) adjectives of the form j*i\, as ^^-o^t for yj*j\, ^j&t for l_J^l,
^jl for î>j\ (yAj\), {J*-\ for JJU.1 (^JU.1).
Compare 167, a,
/3, a, and 6, fi.

b. The Denominative Nouns.
jj
(a) TVw Nomina Unitatis or Nouns that denote the Individual.

246.
The 5jl.^M il*wl, or nouns of individuality, designate one
individual out of a genus, or one part of a whole that consists of

several similar parts. They are formed, like the analogous nomina
vicis ( 219), by adding the termination - to the nouns that express
the genus or whole.
E. g. <Ul*. a pigeon {male or female), from
>l*fc pigeons, with the article, >l*J I, the genus pigeon or the whole C
number of pigeons spoken of; *Kf a duck or drake, from Jaj the duck ;
ojil one head of cattle {bull or cow), from jki cattle ; ij^j a fruit, from
j+j fruit ; 5^3 a date, from j+3 dates ; ***ai an onion, from J-a^ <ê
onion; **i a 6i of gold, a nugget, from ^^J ôW/ <U3 a straw,
from 4>3 straw*.
Rem. a. The use of the nom. unit, is almost entirely restricted,
as the above examples show, to created things or natural objects. J)
* [A peculiar application of the Sjko. J\ j^\ is its use for a dish or
portion of any food, as Syl a dish of rice, &_ a dish of fish (81Mubarrad 173, 1. 4), <i,c,a, ,1 a portion of meat, &*. a portion of cheese,
etc.
Oomp. Gloss. Fragm. Add. 129.
(Zamahsari, Faik, i. 331, 417, ii. 323.
This 5 is called ôôaJIU <UJI

D. G.]
148
A
Part Second.Etymology or tlie Parts of Speech. [ 247
Examples of artificial or manufactured objects are very rare; e.g.

9' '
9 '0
9 0
9'
'
&U) or <UJ a brick, from jjj or ^jj bricks ; <ui< a sAtp or 6on<,
from ^>Ju/ shipping, boats.
Rem. 6.
Similar forms in Heb. are : V} rRM; ISt? m5?B>-
jw, mentf; , piok, tb', rrvB>.

(/3)
B
247.
7%e Nomina AbundantUe vel Multitudinis.
The S^JLOI lUl, or nouns of abundance, designate the
place where the object signified by the noun from which they are
formed, is found in large numbers or quantities. They have the form
, and are, consequently, a mere variety of the nouns of place
(221).
E.g. SjujU, *yJ^, <i*~~o a place abounding in lions (ju1),

<
**
wolves (***>$), beasts of prey (t~>) ; al^. or !>*, U#V, a jface

5*
1 , ,0*
%t,0,
abounding in snakes (>), wpwa (fc_5*1) ; iJk~, SUi-o, a bed of

9
pt
9* 0 y
melons ( jlwt), cucumbers (|LL3); <l..^.o, a jw/ace wAe/-e pomegranates

C (o^) 5"'ow abundantly.
*< ' !'
From quadriliterals this formation is rare ; as H\xi.,
Rem. a.
jJul, a place abounding in foxes (yW, 7S?:125')> scorpions (^jit).

Rem. 6.
Sometimes the fern, participle of the fourth form is

90i
95
9 '
used in this sense, with or without ^6j\ ; as <L.A, iJlt>,, (a place)

% ,
* J
9^ 0 J
abounding in lizards (>r--o), black beetles (Jji^), iiiL* (a pot)
D
producing cucumbers.
t"
Similarly from quadriliterals, Jbuo, djjJuc*.
wji , **J* (a place) abounding in foxes, scorpions, chamadeons

**o
(l\jjm.), hares.
m, 0, 0 t
Also from XII. AJjJU. (a s;jo<) producing many
trees.
Rem. c. The use of nouns of the form ibuU to indicate the
cue of a certain state or feeling, is only a tropical application of
o - , i , 9 ,, 0 ,
1, .0,
their ordinary meaning ; as iijL....* a,.**,* jJjJI cliildren are a cause
f~
249] II. T/ie Noun. A. Noun* Subst.d; Adj. Rel. Adjective*. H9

of cowardice and niggardliness (in their parents) ; rt,i, .j. c, tL^buo, A
iLawo, a cause q/* yooa" liealth, joy or luippiness, evil or ill-feeling ;
vsUU rt..,ljt..< a cause q/" bringing on or producing disease ;
t5i*5" 15" *>* i*l^jUI joking leads to annoyance ; and the like.
(y)
Tfo Nomina Vasis or Noun* denoting the Vessel which

contains anything.
T * ~**t
248.
The nomina vasis, elfijJI lU~t, have the same form as the
nomina instrumenti ($ 228); e.g. _/-So a needle-case, from 5^1 needle; B

>>rJU-o a milk-pail, from vi- or v^.l. ;/tt; ^j~X* a milk-pail, from
0 * s
9 * >
*<* ** 0
,>J 7, or a brick-mould, from UJ a brick; toy** a urinal, from
J^j /-<' ; as>r<> a spittoon, from JjtjJ saliva.
Rem. A very few take the form jJju-o or <UbuLo (see 228,
> i 9 j
> , , a i
9 0J
9 'J 0 J
rem.); as ^>Ajlo or a-ajô "// oil-jar, from ^Jej ot/y ILoja, o =
3 fji t a vessel for keeping uoj*-, i.e. the plants from which alkali
or potash is obtained ; rUa. ,C phial for keeinng ko/d or eye-salve Q
(JjhA), to be carefully distinguished from JjXo, </te wuZ (J**) or
instrument vnth which it is applied to the eye.
(8)
249.
The Nomina Relativa or Relative Adjectives.
The relative adjectives, bj..ll il^w^t, or simply <1>L.Jt

S
(relationes), are formed by adding the termination ^7 to the words D

from which they are derived, and denote that a person or thing
belongs to or is connected therewith (in respect of origin, family,
3
birth, sect, trade, etc.).
it
tit
E.g. ^-^jl earthly, from ôj\ the earth;
^...,*> sotor, from ir**> <Ae s; ijS^t- aerial, from >- fe air, the
&
* *
j * * 0*
sky; ^5 >-> descended from el-Hasan (^>...^JI); (>_J-oôJ belonging to

<
0 .
A<* tWte q/ Thnim C*3) ; ^.i?..o torn or //<,'/<; a< Damascus (Jk*o);
150
Pakt Second.Etymology or tlve Parts of Speech. [ 249
A ^Jfcy Egyptian, from jûo Egypt ; ^jjo a fmadman o/Sa'd (j*-j);

2 #
. t
,
2 rf
iceJ* scientific, fromô*6 knowledge, science; ir^ relating to sense
2
2 '
jh
(trfc), perceptible by one of the senses; lJ>*z intellectual, from Jift
.
2*
**
2.0-'
/< intellect ; \^j^> legal, legitimate, from c> tfAe &mc ; iA* according
to common use and wont (-j*) ; (^W* according to analogy (t^W*) ;
^-^ji a., o belonging to, or owe o/j <// Magus or fire-worshippers
B (^y qH) ; (_jWU belonging to, or owe o/*, e sectf o/ Malik (iUU) ;
2*"
*Ti
2 * .-
(_j*j>1 from Jj>k w/7 ; ^jf*- from _^>*. o/ood! ; ^1 from ^1 <ru/y,
Rem. a. The nomina relativa are chiefly formed from substan

tives and adjectives, but in more modern Arabic, and especially in
the language of the schools, also from the other kinds of nouns,
and even from particles (see 191).
Rem. b. The nomina relativa derived from adjectives properly
express " belonging to the class designated by such and such an
q
adjective."
."'
[However, in such words as ^^.l, ,y<.jl., {yj\,

S
'
l^jlî the termination ^ has, according to some, a corroborative or

intensifying force (iaJUoJJ ).
D. G.]
Rem. c.
This termination is common in Heb. (m. '_ f. !"|*

L
Tand TV), as ^KIB^ Israelite, '"I^JJ Hebrew, *^3J strange. In
J)
Êthiopic, I is generally used to form certain adjectives which are

derived from other adjectives, as rh<J.l"l.: (harrasi) a ploughman,
,n,h< : (tnahhari) compassionate, from the obsolete rh<S.fl :
i
Ol^., BHn) and WOrfif^:; whilst awl and ay are the
usual relative terminations, as VPlJi^: (mgdrawl) terrestrial,

YlC.tltiyril- (krCstiyanawI) Christian, hy%l ('aiyawi) or
?%_P: ('aiyay) like (from ?iJE: 'ay, of what kind? which?).
Aram, has the last of these forms, viz. \_, - '"li'O Egyptian, i i > 1,V) eastern.
The
in general use ; as
252] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj. Bel. Adjectives. 151
250. In forming the nonrina relativa, the primitive nouns undergo A
various changes in regard to the auxiliary consonants, to the final radi
cals _j and {, and to the vocalisation.
I.
251.
Changes of the Auxiliary Consonants.
The feminine terminations 5, <L>, and >, are rejected ;
as io Mekka, {^; aj-aJt PI- Basra, \Jjî; Si^wt Pl-Kufa, ^^>\

<ukLe Malatya, . JeJ-o ; iJJLo Sicily, iAJLe ; ^JLJI Africa, [JW!; B
Ai_JI ^ corpus of traditions relating to the ways and habits of Muham??, j^^; [Je*Jl the party of Aft, ^jX-w*;] SAJUI ^ AvWrt or
direction of Mekka, to which the Muslim turns in praying, ^jA-5 ; >^
window, ^>a ; ^-el*- refined, j^yolc vulgar, from <UsUJI distinguished persons, the higher classes, and <UUJI &> common people, the
,1'
.
2
v
. ,
2
vulgar ; jlc a promise, t_.**; *; weight, measure, ^j.
C
Rem.
In the case of nouns which, like Sj*, have lost their first
radical, if the third radical be a weak letter, the first ought to be

restored and the second to take fetha ; as u (from iÂj), [(^j-ij
or] {yZi$ (on the second _j see 258 and foil.). The forms .,$5
& ,
[or i^wi}] are mentioned by the grammarians, and also the very
irregular j_jjkC from Sji*, [and ^^w from Li (Hammad in
'Anbarfs Nozhat PValibba 52.
252.
D. G.].
j)
1, () The feminine termination ^j is rejected in nouns
" "J
that have four or more letters, besides the ^ ; as ^jW> bustard,
j^jL. ; îU*. Gumada, the name of two months, âU^.
(i) But
if the nouns ending in ^ fem. have only three letters besides the
* [Lane has .yu& ; of this form, however, only a single instance
has been mentioned in the T. A.
D. G.]
152
A ^, two cases are to be distinguished,
(a) If the second letter has a
vowel, the ^ is rejected ; as t^j~*a~ a swift a$s, ij-a ; i&K Baradu-,

the name of a river, {Jiji-
(/3) If the second letter is without a
vowel, the ^ may either be rejected (which is preferable), or changed
i0'
Z ej
*o j
/i
into _j ; as yj**- pregnant, i*** or ^yâ- ; ^y-ljS relationship,

3
*a
*bZ *
o i
2t
'o j
\jjj* or \yij*; WjJI the {present) world, (^j-*0 or ^^Jy

2, () The letter ^ is likewise rejected in nouns that contain four
or more letters besides the ^J, if it belongs neither to the root nor
to the feminine termination, but is what the Arab grammarians call
JUJ^t <JUt or the appended Hif (i. e. which serves to give to the word
to which it is appended the form of a quadriliteral or quinqueliteral
**
*
*" '
...
word, e.g. {Jj&b to give it the form ofôAp, fl^yS to assimilate it to
Îbji) ; as jj&^fc a bug or tick, ^j&j-*. ; ^>^*5i3V, ^ feaw, i^W or ^yiW.
(6) But if such
C nouns have only /<ra; letters besides the (^, it may either be changed
into _} (which is preferable), or rejected altogether ; as (^j*** a sort of
Z
**'
i'
i 6t
2i
' oi
heath, ^yLU or 15*^* ; lyK)' fort of shrub or $ia// tree, ^>jl.

Rem.
3
In 1, b, fi, and 2 6, a third form is admissible, viz.

Z
<* 1
*i
.'"
'
lit'
it*\
' 'i'*J
C&I-, as \f***-, iSjHj** C}Wo, t^1**6- (J>U,JI ; but t5iW'

with hemza, is a vulgarism.
2
253.
.3
The terminations ^- and *_ of relative adjectives fall
away when new relative adjectives are to be formed from them ; as

ijCo, j^^jix*. belonging to Mekki, Gu'fi (^j, (j"*, names of men) ;
jjtfLii a Safi'ite, one of the sect of ei-Safill (^j*ilJI); \Jj* belonging
to Almeria (2-jj^JI) in Spain ; ^jji.-Cit native of Alexandria
ji
'0*0 6*
(JjjjtlfLi'yty.
Z
**
0 J
Similarly, from substantives like \j-*)^ a chair, a seat,

ii-
6 j
B'
and {>ji a bullrush, the relative adjectives are ^j*j& and {>jt.
254.
The plural terminations &y and Ol_, and the dual termi-
254] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Rel. Adjectives. 153
.
<-
nation \j\, are rejected ; as o^' iwo> t^-^' relating to two, duulistic; A
tj\*ja-J\ the two harams (or sacred territories of Mekka and el-Medina),
^j~j ; tJ^-* **> w* named Kais, ^*S ; Q>JL J I fo Muslims,
,^-eJ ; Ol^-i men of the name of Zeid, \Jjj ', Olju* women of the
mime of Hind, ô^*; ili>e '^lr/a<, the name of a place, îj*.
Rem. a.
It need hardly be remarked that this rule does not
apply to proper names ending in ^l_ and ^^j, as (j|j-o* 'Imran,

l5^!>** ! t/W*" Hatilan, ^y^Xi. ; ,JJ*iJ Zeidun, ^jJuj.
Rem. 6.
3
It is only in later times that such forms are possible
j >
as ,-oîe, from ^j^jjLa twenty, instead of \j*-- ; i****-*) from

-
3^3
'-
dy-o, plur. of U a hundred, for iyU ; !<*' I dualistie, from

'
3 //
St
^jUjI tiw, instead of i>^ or /wt.
Rem. c.
Foreign names of towns, ending in ^_, sometimes
change this termination in Arabic into \jy-, at other times retain n

it. In the former case the termination is rejected, in the latter it
is preserved ; as ^jj-~l3 Kinnesrin, ^ji, but ^jjj^jS, ^jj^jS ;
*
j*
Ji^tû Nifibis, j-^û, but y^g^û, y^taJ ; O.A>*i F&rfH,

L&"rf> but tXjfi- lTO"*Rem. a".
Some proper names, chiefly foreign, are very irregular
a ^ **
3 - * *
." ' '
*''
J.*
*-
in their formations; e.g. ^â^JI, Î^j ; ujti, Îjb; *", D

3
*
jj,
2 'i a * 3 jj
3 ' <
cSjU-; jj-j-t, t5>*j; vipi. l5j'j; j-*k.t, c5jj* u**|=
yjUwJ, iPi O^J^*. lSk* ! î>H Tiberias, j-il^J* ; O^^rfji'.

3 is
3 -
^jil or ^yjil.
3
3 ( o
3 ''
We may, however, use ^j-*^., (jyija-el, ^jj/*,
j-Jljy-jJ, t-iV.;,.,^,.... O!/*- makes either ^y'j-^ or ^LJ^. ;

w.
20
154
Part Secoxd.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 255
iâ-jtjlj or ijj^j\ji has tîjj'ji, as well as the regular formation ;

[^jjU Manes makes ^jJUo, {jî* and ,JU.
Rem. e.
D. G.]
Quite peculiar are: j>\fi (with the art. ...lyi)!), fem.
iLcifj, from lolyj, Tiharna ; j\L (with the art. L_UJI), fem. S~l,
from>eluJI Syria; and ^>1j (with the art. ._ilJI), fem. Uil*J,
* "'
! , J j/
I
'
from i>JI el-Yemen; instead of ,ylv3, il>>, and i,-^, which
B
B
are also used.
2 ~ iy^,
2 '--' and iÛi
* " likewise occur.
The forms i*lyJ,
-s cUj
and -.U&
,-' (= ,-.Lw).
2
Comp. the words &1+),
mi
255.
o'
'
4'0'J
The letter ^ in words of the forms ii^jti and iijxj, when
not derived from verba media; rad. geminate or infirmse (_, or ^), is
rejected, the kesra of lL*i being at the same time changed into fetha* ;
G as ^cuji a statute, iyj4 ; k>- aw island, or 5*<j>Jt Mesopotamia,
\î}f- ; i^juoJI el-Medina, ^yj* ; iiJL-. a sfojo, ^*w ; U^ , **yA
.,.'!"
(tnbes), l>yiv-, u*"*' But, if they come from verba mediae rad. geminatae or mediae _j vel j_, they remain unchanged; as <Uu. reality,
< ; ; j>j Jb. ;ece ey ro, an iron tool, iCju,a#> ; aLH a small
3
' i
* O,J
jug, ^jA-Ji. In the forms J-*i and J-4, the 4,5 is rejected only when
2
S *
D the third consonant of the radical is ^ or ^ ; as ^Jj&, ,V* (tribes),
2 " 2 -2 - 2 -i
2 ~ 2 ^
<lJS,> L?>**! i^T' t^"^ (men)> lS^*> (>5>-a'- Otherwise it remains
'
2'^
2
.>
unchanged, as _/<r~J (a tribe), l^**5 ; J** (a man), ^yLie ; jl^j
2
^j
90'j
(a town), l>^*0 ! J***. >*^ (tribes), ^^J***, \je*.
* [According to Zamahsarl, Faik i. 160 the same thing happens to

the _j of the form iJ$*, as in Ût (.JUw) from tcyw, ^.^.^.c from
4j>i.
Comp. also Mufossal 90, 1. 7 and Slbaweih ii. 66, 319. D. G.]
257] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.S Adj.Rel. Adjectives. 155

Rem. a. There are, however, exceptions to these rules. E.g. A
t'f
it"'
3
4Jt*J nature, L...!
V> ioj-* a city, .V^Jus
(to distinguish it from
**
<y*x* belonging to el-Medina), ^jjj^ belonging to Algeziras in

& "
3
- 3
Spain (to distinguish it from t^jja- Mesopotamian) ; .^JL,, ^^c,
from 3-o-Jwi Sê* (tribes) ; ^^j*- from i~jjji. (a place) ; Jîji,
>
'
-.a*
9/j
&
'
**-> ^rs* (tribes), ^^5, ^Jj*, ^J^, tj+ii; iA*^, ouiu
(tribes), ^jk-e, (j^*; <-*i>- autumn, ^j*..l^, a prophet, g
3 -'
'
'
3'makes ^>j, from the assimilated form .-J.
Rem. 6.
Words of the form J9 (for J*J, 242) from radicals
mediae _j et ^, reject the second ^ along with its vowel kesra, or in

other words follow the shorter form Jî ; as ju^ a lard or master,
3
&*
f *t f
*'
l^ju^ ; w--.~i> <?oorf, 1J--I9.
* '
3 ***
But j^yt (a tribe) has i5U- The
same remark applies to every penultimate double ^g with kesra

*
* ** l
t * ?l
* *l
** * *
({) ; as ju-/l, dimin. of }y\, 6acA:, ^jlmI ; jt+î dimin. of jU*., ( ;

3
. j
ows, ij^fc.
jtri'2
-i - &
[But jlwI as a tribal name has ^j^wt.J
256. The ^$ productionis of the nomen patientis in verba tertise

^ may be rejected, and the radical ^J changed into _j, whilst the kesra
2 0*
3 ' 0 *
of the second radical becomes fetha ; as (^y*/* thrown, ^ytj*. But
many grammarians prefer to reject both the ^J productionis and the
radical ^f, so that the relative adjective coincides in form with the
nomen patientis, ^j*r-
257. Lastly, the _} productionis in the form SJ>*i, derived from

verba tertiae _j ( 244), is rejected, and the second radical takes fetha
instead of damma ; as iyj*, a female enemy, JfcjJ*.
form j^jj* from both ^ji* and jj*.
Many, however,
156
II.
[ 258
Changes of the Final Radicals 3 and ^.
258. The Uif maksura (I or ^, 7, rem. b), as the third radical

of a triliteral noun, is changed into _} before adding the termination
(j- ; as ^ a youth, ^Jyî ; ^^-j a mill, tjy-j ; I** a staff, \Jyot- ;

i^JS a mote, ^)S3.
But if the noun has four letters, the final ^
(I does not occur in such words in good Arabic) may either be changed
B into j, which is the better form, or be rejected ; as ^y^l purblind,
^yL.\ ; ^^Xo play, or ^^J-* <* musical instrument, i>*J- or ^yJ-0 ;
*ft^
5 *^
& **
^j** meaning, i^y** or ^^yifc*.
If the noun contains five or more
letters, the (^ is always rejected; as ^yLkû* chosen, îJa-tK. The

same rules apply to the final (^ of radicals tertise ^ et ^ which falls
away in some nouns after kesra (see 167, b, /8); but it must be borne
in mind that the missing ^ is to be counted as one of the letters
C of the word, and also, if it be changed into _j, that the kesra always
#
becomes fetha.
'
* *
E.g. ô* (for ^j**) blind, iSy+*\ *~* (for \j+)
5
***
m
St
sorrowful, j^^jhJl ; Û (for (^-ol) a judge, [j>c^ (which is the pre3
'
'6 t
*9 J
* 6 J
r 0 J
0 0 J
ferable form) or tCô\S ; jutv> (for lOSm), J< (for i<v*L), JjC.o
(for j_yUi~~), ôl*, j^îlLo, jW.
Rem. a.
D
The addition of the feminine termination 3.1 does not
affect the rule of formation ; as \^y an inkJwrn or writing-case,

I
,,
j , ,
. ,
j^jji one wlw carries an inkhorn ; i\+a- Hamd, (HDH) \^3 c~- \
*S *
''
9 '
rt
9 r ,
3\j+J\, a district in Palestine, {$jjj ; 3l5* a ladder, ^yij-e ; 5Ul.

or <lJI> a wine-shop, ^y^>. or (JU. a vintner.
3
"
"
'A*
**
Rem. 6. Such forms as >p\}i for ^}j>, j^jUjk for \jyju,

t '( *
i, ' ' '
and ^)>ka< for .-ik-suo, are modern and corrupt.
260] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Rel. Adjectives. 157
259.
The hemza of the termination if (the tlif memduda, 23, A

i 0-0^
rem. a), is always changed into _j ; as iljj* a virgin, ijjjljj*; iti^JI

3
******
' ' *
rfi
'"
(a town in Persia), ^Ûiu^ ; V ,... fo >&: fartfe, j^jLJU*. ; Ju/=j

3 ' '
Zachariah, ^jjLj&j. But in the termination ?l , whether the hemza
be sprung from an original radical j or ^, or be not a radical but
merely the so-called JUJÎ 5>j> (see 252, 2, a), it may either be re
tained unaltered (which is better) or be changed into _j ; as Jl3 the letter B
3 3 ~. l-,
ta, ?bj a garment, jL-^ a rota, l\+~> the heaven, ^^">, ^bj, ^l,
* ~* *
3*3*3'
3''-'j
^jI*-",
or (^jUi,
t^l>j, j_jl~, iÛ-*
; ?y* a fanjre sj'/ww in fo
.-
jr *
3 ~-.> 2 -
3 ** *
necAr, 2W>*- fe chameleon, f^S\f the bean, ,5M*, ,jW., J'}^,
or (^LU, i^jWj*-. ^Siî-
On the contrary, if the hemza be an
original I, it always remains unaltered ; as \\j (rad. \ji), ^-jlji.

*
The termination ll_ is very rarely dropped in proper C
** > . ** j *
5 ' 3 **
names; as i^)^X., tijjj*- (places), jJy*., i^jjj^- In a few
Rem.
cases too the letter ,j is substituted for the hemza ; as l^-jj (a

3 * * .- .">*
3 '' -' "
place), ijil^j ; iljv/ (a tribe), iyjl/y^ J *l*e (a city in Si-Yemen),
^JbiLtf) ; with which compare the Hebrew forms *2T7*3 'J/'B'
from nW nW.
260.
Primitive defective substantives, i.e. those which have lost D
their third weak radical,as v'> p-'.ô*-. **), *2, etc.,necessarily

recover it only in cases where it reappears in the dual and plural ;
but if this reappearance be not necessary, the third radical may be
omitted in the relative adjective. In all cases where the third radical
is restored, it appears as ^, whether it was originally ^ or not.
E.g. v' (for >>l, dual Oil*1) father, fjyf\ ; tt (for ^*.l, du. Ol**-1)
Z
* z
r> *
% * *
&
* *
a brother, (J>*l ; ^- (for y-) a husband's father or brother, \jZy*- ;
[ 261
A 2*j (rad. yki) a dialect, ,jî ; & (rad. ,J3) the gum, ^>3 ; lL (rad.
lÛ) a hundred, ^^ ; i*t (rad. y\) a female slave, ^>*l ; all (rad.
>^) a .V^r> c^^ I *[ (for \j4, du. OM) , ^' or <jjy^ ;
sj
^-1 (rad. >.) a /<?, ^^1 or ^>o~> (from ^-) ; Owl (rad. *w)
^xxfer, \J~*\ or ^j^-" (from <Cw) or ^y- (from w); ju (for t^ju,
<iu. ulrfi) a hand, jjaj or ^jjl. ; j>'} blood, î or (j>o ; JU to3 3 '.
B morrow, iCj* or lj.*.
Rem. . C-.l, a swfer, and C~o, a daughter, make T* t and
3
3
3 -- *"
i^l, as well as ^>.l and i^>iJ.4Ai, a lip, has the three forms
3 -- 3 -3 -
3
3*Âi' L5y*A' or LS^"1 ' J^"' OT*iwi makes ,_. or y*.^ (from
^-).-fl (}U) has ^jli, J^fcli, and ^li
j
,,
C
Rem. 6. Where the original form was J*i, some retain the
,
3 3 ' 3 - 3 j 3
gezni; as^^J, t$>0, i}JJ-, i^j-0-, i^T'
261.
The third radical 3 or fj of the forms JJU and iUi is
retained unchanged ; as ^-i grammar, \Jy^ a grammarian ; {JSi

..
'j
'
..,,
a gazelle, ^j^ ; jjj* a foray, \ji. ; syi, a bribe, v/yiy ; fjj*

,
>
';
-j
a handle, ^Sii6, '< *iJ* a village, ^jJ ; 4~o an image, ^j^y
But
D if the final ^ of il*s be changed into y the second radical takes

tetha, as ijjj*, \Syi, <***,< 'rom îf3' **>> ad i-J possessum ;
a rule which is extended by some to words in which the third radical
was originally y as \J}}, \jy Csis*, from ly)i, etc.If the
second radical in such nouns be a j or ^, combining with tlio third
radical into ^, this ^ is resolved into its original consonants, the
second radical takes fetha, and final ^ is converted into _j ; as
^ (for ijji>) a fold, {$y> ; ^ (for î) living, ^j^jL ; 1% a
262] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.d- Adj. Rel, Adjective*. 159
twist or turn, ^$5^ ; < snake, ^y^-. In words of the form A
UlJ, final _} is retained, as SjULi misery, ^jfjULii ; but final ^ is
changed into hemza, as <bli~> a drinking-vessel, ipl*-*, iUic n sor<
2 p< "
**
f* -.
of lizard, Ûi*. Words of the form ii\ a sign, <uL a place where
** *
2 - 2 ~
& ~
cattle, etc., rest at night, 3j\j a banner, make ^yl, ^y1, or t,jl, etc.
0 .-
Rem. a.
'"
jjj, a desert, makes irregularly \^$)J*> (instead of B
2 ^5jjy) an inhabitant of tlie desert, a Bedawi.

* j
Rem. 6.
verba tertise rad. _j et

...
.
radical ^ into _j ; as
I , , , A
l>a5 ; UI (a man's
2
^, reject the ^ productionis and change a

S ' 3 " t? ' .
2 ' - 2 -j
,yc. ^>^* : *Jj-e (a town), ^J^j^ ; ^^j^*,
I 'I
2 --*
name), \^yt\ (rarely ,-**t, and, though very
*t
incorrectly, ^>l).
III.
262.
* ** *
Nouns of the forms J-ai, <UL.*, J-i, <U-, etc. from
See 255-6.
Changes in the Vocalisation.
In the forms J* and SJUi, the kesra of the middle radical
f '
^ v' '
* '
&
' '
is changed into fttha ; as 2*JU
king, \.Q*
; -^
tffo liver, ijju&
;
.jjJaJI, j*J1 (tribes), ^juo, jj>tJ ; jii> (a tribe), ijîi>.

Jji, as JjjJI (a tribe), ^jjX
t
So also in
But in J*4, the kesra may be retained,
as J^l camels, ^f\ or ^Jyl.

Rem.
In nouns that consist of more than three consonants, the
vowel of the penultimate letter is not altered.

J
From ^ JUu (a
2
f3 *
tribe) and w>jJ^ (the ancient name of 81-MedIna) the forms

-in?
- -a'
2 *
S **
and ^gijij are admissible, though ,. JUu and ^ are preferred ;
', * of
2 '*
j' 2 '''
2 ' '**
Oltjjl makes ^tjil ; y.;, 0Jla..;,:, and ^yU^JI, as well as
2 '..
C-
160 PArt Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [263

A
263. Kesra or damma of the penultimate consonant is changed

into fetha in all forms in which a jor^j has been rejected, or in
which a final ^ has been changed into _} ; as jjJmJ\, {Jjj- ; J^*,
s "
iy (see the preceding ).
2 >
Of rare and arbitrary changes, such as i^j-^-> from
Rem.
J* 9 ,9*
** , 9,
&
9j
j-aJI, ^.-o^*- iromjtj+J\ the sacred territory of Mekka, \^j*i from

B
J** time, i^~l from u^t\ yesterday, a grammar can take no

account.
264. If a relative adjective is to be formed from a proper name
which is compounded of two words, the following points must be attended
to.A. If the two words form a proposition ((^jL-il î^ or
2'* *
*
-/ ' st*
^jU_(t y^.uf^jj), as \fi *Û (he carried mischief under his arm, the
JJ ' " ***
nickname of a celebrated poet and warrior), j*~j J^j (his throat
2
o*
fl S * J
q shone)*or are contracted into one compound word (>* y^sj^,

mixed compound) as wi^jou, a man's name, <i**l*j, "iU^Jl*, the towns
of Ba'albek and Kalikald,then the second word is omitted, and the
3
ci.
i _-..
3 t,
termination \ appended to the first ; as u^ti, ^ft, l"**"*> j_yW,

S -
jJjJU. B. If the first word is in the status constructus, governing the

second in the genitive, two cases arise.
t l
9 9
(1) If the governing word be
32
9 9
r\ one of the nouns _>l father, ,j^t son,jt\ mother, or C^ daughter, it is

3
^ >* 2 '
rejected,
and i<* appended to the governed word ; as fifS^ yt\, L<jf
~
< ;
**
..
LsWj-
it
' '
"9,
it
''
/*( J
'9l
e,& *>
> 9
(2) ^ the first word be any other than these four, two
secondary cases arise, (a) If the idea of definiteness through the

status constructus still exists in the consciousness of the speaker,as
* Compare the nickname of one of the Earls of Douglas, Archibald
Bell-the-cat.
264] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.d; Adj.Rel. Adjectives. 161

> -
>
* >
in ^mfc^, tlie slave of ffosdin, the first word is rejected, and A

2
I *. i
the second takes ^_ ; as ^....m..
(b) But if the idea of definiteness
is no longer present to the mind of the speaker, then : (a) in cases

S
where no uncertainty can arise as to the person intended, (_ is
attached to the first word, and the second is omitted ; as ^jJI j*~*,
<$J*-* I CH*>*\ \J^>, sSi*2 ; >iU*JI >Uau, ^ôUaJ ; dill ju*c, jjjju.* ;
55U1 out {Camel*s-nose, nickname of a man), LyU1 ; C/^Jl^-3, ^^-5 ; B

S^tjOl JJL-, ^jju* ; jj-JU! jj*l, t^^ or \J*J* \ i^-e*M ***, \S^^- ;
[^jJUl ^3^, ^$>t$] ; but (ft) if uncertainty might arise by so doing,

the first is omitted, and the termination added to the second ; as
syUaH.ll ju*, ^j-ltK ; Jyi^l jut, ^Xyil ; iU juc, ^jiUo ; ^ptj
+
>o
SjlâJI. Guadalaxara in Spain, ^jU*.
3 *
ill
Si^w >jt (a tribe) makes
ÛA or t^>w (from the assimilated form 5^w).

9
Rem. a.
* St * 3
In the case of the Agaô C>U>ê, some allow a C

uij *
double formation, from both parts of the word ; e.g. froni j^ôjj,
2
jo j
CLi-V* l^*1>-
*n 'ater tiniea lfc became very common to form the

2
i hi
2 '' ^-
/.</( from the whole compound word, as ij"Vf'l>' ^CJjo ; and

this license was extended to innumerable names which fall under
^ -
the class B.
For example: from l^-> C~-j. ^ylô-j, with the
article .Jl^c^Jt ; from \jS JJ and jj-ô JJ, ^JjJZmXj and J)

3
6*9*
**
i a +
$,
o* * a +
j$*> j *
- *
^-^w; from ^jy ^^-c, LJ^jv>fc; from ,>ki)l j|>, ^^loijb ;
> <* J#^

from JyUJl jjj, JjJyU^ji; from ^^3^, (j^j^j; from 3jyJ' .Jj->
2
i-"
i' _
2 V^Jjjjy- ; from ,îl jîlj, Ouadix in Spain, j^l^bj ; from
jJUUfjuft, ^jOij^ft ; from Jlj^jf *li, ^flUlli.
To this stage of
the language, too, belong such words as ^y>ii from &yAS (a

w.
21
162
A
[ 265
family in Spain) ; /j)U^ from .iUU y>\ ; [<b} jjwj a woman of

"i
, ,
the Benu 'Adi ( 21, c, footn.)]; ^jl^j an iynoramiM (Fr.
abecedaire), from x&~>1 'abued, the first four letters of the alphabet
( 32).
Rem. 6. In many cases falling under B, 2, b, a and /3, strange
forms arise by the rejection of some consonants, or the combination
into one word of a few letters (generally four) selected from the
2
two nouns.
M --*
" 0 '
> * -' ^ "
's -
E.g. ^-^jjym. from Ojj<ifc Hatlramant ; ^jjuc

J9/
*d*
3W
J9 ,
from jljJI ju (a family in Mekka) ; ,. ..& from LrJUI juc (a

tribe) ; ^m~s. from ^-î J-* (" tribe) ; iy*~>j from k^-c ^Jj
2
* . J
, *
, 9
>
Rds-'ain ; (>^J,jL-_ij-i from U)JL> ,^_-_i (a village in Egypt) ;

^^j..lnll, the name of a poet, whose mother was from ,jlZwjJ,
>9 * * J
and his father from vJjl>*.

265. A relative adjective is never formed, in classical Arabic,
from the plural, even where the sense might seem to demand it, but
3 ~
C always from the singular; e.g. ^-oji acquainted with the divine
institutions, from 2*cuji, plur. u*^j* ; ^Jjs-f- seller of mats, from
9
'
9 J J
'
j~a-, plur. j-oj- ; u~o one who makes mistakes in reading manuscript, also a learner or student, from i>ae a written sheet, a letter,
a book, plur. Jk^ or JuUms.
Such plurals, however, as are either
really proper names, or approximate to them in sense, are excepted ;

D e.g. jUjI (plur. of ^j leopard) the tribe of '.Anwar, ^jUjI ; v^*
(plur. of ^.if> a dog), the tribe of Kildb, J^S^ ; Ojl** (a tribe),
Lsjj'>* i^1** (a tribe), (jjjiljci ; ,jZ\'J\ (the name of a city, Ctesiphon,
properly the plur. of i^_>jL-), ^yjJIjL^ ; Juj^f * Helpers (of
Muhammad, epithet of the tribes of el-'Aus, o-j^l', and il-Hazra,
1,9,9,
, f
9t9,
j>J^JI, at 61-Medina), ^jUaJI ; w>b*^l * Îraij (/ the desert,
266] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.dh Adj. Rel. Adjectives. 163
I
* t
1 f t is,
3,
^jêl ; [wiV*-^)! <Ac confederate tribes, ^"jl*.!, as 'Omar is called in a A

tradition ; <Wi)l *A Persian colonists in U- Yemen, ^W-
D. G.]
Rem. In more modern Arabic, on the contrary, a host of

relative adjectives are formed from the plurals of nouns that
indicate the object with which a person usually occupies himself
in his trade, studies, etc.
E.g. Jljl (plur. of Ja-J) rugs, /-bloJI

9 J J
0"
&
J J
a maker or e#er o/" rwo/a ; ^J^ (plur. of ,/&) books, ,-l> o

bookseller ; j^ta. (plur. of j.<iiw) moto, ^j-a*- a maker or seWer o/"
9
**
9'
I *
' ,
mats; jij\yi (plur. of SjjjlS) yioss bottles, t_Kjl> a dealer in B

M
**
9 ' *J
Z .
' '
bottles; AtiU.* (plur. of J**.;.*) sieves, ,-Ia.Uo a maker or scifej- o/

%
9*
"
sieves; OlcL (plur. of icU) watches, jJlsU a watchmaker;

Z
' '
* "' ' -
>
-" -
9*
j.JLftU- " bearer of' tlie cresset called JXjU~ ; Jsutî. (plur. of iLuj*.)
Z -* *
> -' '
pouches or liayx, .-Lulj*. one u>/to makes or seM (Am ; *-J^. (pi. of
* '
'
r* '
9*
Aa*->j) wounds, âJj\j.of. a surgeon ; Olio (pi. of iio) qualities,

S
attributes, .JiU-o one to/io recognises in God attributes distinct from C

3 ***" * " 3 ^
3 * *
Zrts essential nature; ^-H\j = tf>jb ', iy**~ - 15^* Similar
forms in Syriac, of early date, are |i 1, belonging to women, from
V-J, plur. of ]2.Aj], a woman, and (a_)Q-0 from (_1)Q..O, plur. of
266.
Biliteral particles may double their second consonant or J)
z **
not, at pleasure, if it be a strong letter ; as^^ how much? 15*^ or

^5*^ ; ^ no, ^jj or ^j^J.
But if the second consonant be weak, the
opinions of grammarians differ.
In the case of j, the simple doubling
is permitted, as if \jp) ; or else a fetha is inserted between the two

3 -'
waws, as ^>l. In the case of ^, this latter form is alone admissible,
the second fj being changed into ^ ; as ^yfe that, t^*^ ; ^ in,

2 '
A ^jyJ.
If the second letter be a quiescent 81if, there is inserted

g
between it and the termination ^_ a hemza, which may be changed
3 "*
3 "
"
ml , "" "
into a _j ; as "}> not, \i$ or t^^. Tlie pronoun L wtar/ ? forms ^J^
3
and j_5*U.
267.
We have seen above ( 231, 232) that the termination
,j1_ or ,jt_ in adjectives is one of those which imply a certain degree

jj of intensity ; and a few examples of rarer forms may here be given,
ft
as oW* daring, reckless ; (jl3-e or ^jUm, strong, robust ; ^L.

clamorous, vociferous; ÛJul corpulent; ij%m~~i\ or ^X=- .<> tall or
.
" >% "
'
J 9 J
ft
- ^ ft ^
straight-haired; ,jUlo vjfe, sordid; Q^-jS IJ> fe and jjbjxo or

i_iUJk, mendacious.
Hence we may form from many nouns a
relative adjective ending in .V'> as the grammarians say, juÛ

H 0 9*fO
'\ ,
0 *
<U~J1, to strengthen the relation; e.g. from jJi-u, aspect* appearance^

.
*>
S"*-*.
.* .* \#
.*
C the ordinary nisba is ^jU;., but ty!pa^- is=^lwJt ^>-- <?ww23
looking.
** '
b *
** *
So : ^jj/xi having much or /on*/ Aarr (>*-), ^JlâJ having

9"*>3*->
> *3 >
3 * **"
a fon<7 6eantf (&,., J), Û*- having a large head of hair (**), ^Mj
- j
bull-necked (i-5j <Ae nc), Û /anje i the body C-->-), ÛJul

corpulent, ^"iU^-il to// or long-bearded, L5^*^j....^ to// or straightsi
* * 9 *
haired, ^j^Lg^. having a large crop or craw (SJLoj^.), [.-iLJLi

D smiting with the evil eye (from ^,-aj in the sense of eye), ^^jê or
^jjUjw-o a drugseller (from original jj^Jju-o s/fer o/" sandalwood,
Fleischer, JT/. SfcAr. i. 245, n. 1). D. G.] In later times this ter
mination was more extensively employed, both in common speech
and in scientific writings (in the latter, perhaps, under the influence
3
-. '
of the Aramaic) ; e.g. ^ly&li a fruiterer, ^^lil^ one who sells beans,
3'.
3 *f -
3 .^" *
^yiU'"*"' <w*e wAo se/& sesame, instead of k-jyl, v^W, ^^'W or
268] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Abstr. Nouns. 165
*
'
a -
-'
l^y^V, and ^ ,.,.. ; ^'j*- mwer, w&rtw, private, ^.itjt outward, A

3
''
8 '
I .* *
..
.
external, public; ^^JLJy -upper, ^JU-aJ lower; ^,-jU.^j spiritual
(JLwOJ), j^jUJU relating to the soul, ( i 1 l 1), ^.jtju-.. corporeal,
îlj^j relating to light, jj-Wj learned and devout (P"1).
Rem.
A form expressing intensiveness, and applicable ex3 *{

2 - *
.
T>
clusively to the members of the body, is ^\*i ; as uljj leaving a o
3 A 3 'I 3
-'
Zari/e head ; ,<i'>il, ietil, ^V-**, Itaving a large or Zomjf 08e, ear*,
3~-i.3'i
* *
arms; ,aU->, t^jW'- Another rare form is exemplified by^jti
**
J * it
1 * it
and ^f.< = yjXw1 and <C/I.
(c)
7% 46s<nif< iVoiow of Quality, aJu&I *U-1.
268. The feminine of the relative adjective serves in Arabic C

as a noun to denote the abstract idea of the thing, as distinguished
from the concrete thing itself; and also to represent the thing or
things signified by the primitive noun as a whole or totality. It
corresponds therefore to German substantives in heit, keit, schqft,
thum, and to English ones in head, dom, ty, etc.
E.g. a-vÎ [and
i-JlyJÎ D. G.J the divine nature, Godhead (<0*9I God) ; L-_>lJ|

humanity ((j'-JI a human being) ; 2~>yjji\ Lordship, Godhead (r>JI) ;
ijy*-j manhood ; |<Ufljoi. or iôyÂ. particularity] ; <it. SlJloj, D
substantivity, adjectivity, from ô'', a substantive, and JLe), an
adjective; 1&SL\ the belonging to the fully-inflected class (o^*' t>***"*)
o/ n<wts ; <u*U substance, quiddity (U w#a ?) ; <L5U wateriness (?U
water) ; rf.. totality ; Ajj*U wA constitutes the being a poet, the
Z*
'* "
poetic mind or temperament; i~oyyiLo the capability of being understood,

li , , i,
intelligibility ; iJL^JI u;A constitutes being a Ifanijite, the school of
166
[ 269
j*
j,e.
A the IJanefites; ijJl^-aJI Christendom, the Christian religion; ii>>Jt

Judaism.
Rem.
In a few cases the termination Oj_, borrowed from the
Aramaic J"fl_, is similarly employed ; as Oj*";) divinity, (|Z.OCTl-S\),

O>i0 humanity (IZa^j]), oyiU kingdom (rWÎD, Uo^NV)),
Ojk-. pride, haughtiness, omnipotence, etc.
Arabic, of the masculine gender.]
j}
()
269.
[These nouns are, in
7% Diminutive.
The diminutive, ti-ajl ô-^l or --eu>l, and ji*~l\ j-*$S
orÂ^m, when formed from a triliteral noun (>-W^^ or^xZ(l),

takes the form J*** ; as J**j a man, J*+j ; yi^ a rfo<7, %r<^> ;
^^-.c 'Îmr (a man's name), 7*** ; J***, a hill, J-**..
When the
noun is quadri literal, it takes the form J*e** ; as vj^* a scorpion,

>
0 * >
'*
0 * 1
C w)^*** ! ^J* " dirham, yry>j> ; Jj-> mosque, o^. < ; ^jt a
kind qf tree, -tujl (for ^Jijl)-
When the noun is quinqueliteral, but
0 - J
9J*J
the fourth letter weak, the diminutive is J-#* ; as jî-ac a sparrow,

>.-' * .it
,
* Jl '
j.*;-ê ; ^-Ui-o n /v//, .,.:,.
Rem. o.
The diminutive is used, not merely in its literal sense,

I A 1,1 i .,
but also to express endearment (as ^yl, ^-S, ^t) or contempt (as
J)
iJ*), and even enhancement (^JsudJ, as i^yiî a great misfortune,

^": ,f a terrible year of drought or dearth, j^+m. tlie very best, Jyjup
a specialfriend), [itltjJI a wry MaeA calamity, a severe trial].
Rem. 6. In fonning a diminutive, it is not usual to fall back
upon the root-consonants. On the contrary, the servile letters are
generally taken into account, as long as the word does not exceed
the form J*e* ; as Jyjl blue, 0>Xj1 ; w*i** a mantle,
See however 283.
270] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. <Sc Adj.Diminutives. 167

Rem. c. The first syllable of the form J-* is occasionally A
pronounced with kdsra instead of damma, when the second radical
of the primitive is ^j ; as C.^, ?j_je-- y- m?-*. vw'1. fr w.~~w',
*LS**' pea^' >t-e' ^rom -"* *L5""' "*
Rem. rf.
Traces of this diminutive form in Aramaic are
NO*?^ I^ri. \v a youth (^^JL*, from >"*), and U-OQA o /awm

itj-iji', from Jlj*).
In Hebrew we may perhaps consider as such,
"Vyf ftUfe, o little ( jî-e), rtD'73 *><"<* offugitives, VWEtf '*

cerastes, a sort of snake (ok-), and p3*DJt (from pj&N. a con" B
J * ' ' f"
temptuous diminutive, like J.'-4*.'^l>. If so, the vowel '_ must be
regarded as a weakening of '_ (orig. *_), like Tv~)% fr JV/S
(JT/il)-
This view derives some confirmation from the modern
t :-t
pronunciation of North Africa, where, for example, i/Lii, the

diminutive of <US, a basket, is sounded kfife or g'fifi, in postbiblical Hebrew Hfilp ard HS'Sp.
Rem. e. Diminutives may be formed not only from nouns Q
(substantive or adjective), but also (1) from the demonstrative
pronoun ij and its derivatives, as well as the relative pronoun
l^JJt ; (2) from certain prepositions, which are, however, obviously
substantives in the accusative, as ^J--* a little before, ji.y a little
after, Jm^> a little above, {JJî a little below, a little nearer than,
etc.; and (3) from a few of the verbs of surprise or wonder ( 184,
rem. f). On the other hand, they cannot be formed from nouns J)
which have already the measure of a diminutive, as J...^,. a kind
of small bird, CtoA> a bay horse.
270.
When the noun contains five letters, of which the fourth
is strong, or more than five, the diminutive J>-** is commonly formed

4 ' 6 ' -
from the first four, and the rest are rejected ; as J-yA- a quince,

A
f * >
g*j**-> ; ty^juc a nightingale, Jj^t ; Oj*it a spider, ^.Sj-e..

But if there be among the consonants several servile letters, these are
4* **0
' o~2
rejected, or some of them ; as Jx^-! îcA: gold-brocade, Jj/^' i
0**0
k-j^-jSU rolling oneself, z-jhtî ', J>* trying to render perfect,

4
0 y J
4*00
** * J
4 0 -
0 *
0 ' 0 0
J*~o ; jUtw* chosen, j .;.. (for ^m), and not /,'.,.. ; u
JuL
having a hump in front,

B
Rem. o.
The rule as to quinqueliterala like J^tiLi is not

0
always strictly observed.
* 0
Thus ^^^^ j. a _/a<, frwy, oW woman,
Jjij/* a 6wrn< caAe, and (J-^JJ a 6i^ camel or a /{/, tt^/y woman,
are said
Rem. 6. If there be more servile consonants than must neces

sarily be cut off, their relative importance for the signification of
the word is taken into account in choosing which is to be retained.
4
r-, n >
In J-C.I,<, for example, j> is preserved in preference to ^ or O,

because it indicates the participial form. But if all the consonants
are of equal value, we may select which we please, and therefore
****
* *' *
0'*
the diminutive of ^juU, a sort of thorn, is either juJLc or ju,U

(for ^jkJU ) ; of tj.Ji, a sort of cap, &...;!< or L JL3 ; of
4
0^ J
0* J
S- J
8/iort and big-bellied, K :,.., or ** ('''"' iJ*m*>)'
J)
Rem. c. The termination (jl, when appended to nouns of four

or more letters, is not rejected, but remains attached to the diminu4
' - -* r
tive, which is formed out of the preceding consonants ; as \j\jiej

* 0 * J - > ol
* * C*l
saffron, tjLr*e*.J > Ol***' a TOa^ *"*, OW*e*'Rem. </.
Nouns containing five or more consonants do not

4
0'J
4""0''
4*
4x0
exceed the form Jj-*i, as cU^Lcî a </c, u0^ > iUlt' therefore a
word which consists of four radical and one or more servile con
sonants, rejects the latter at once (except in the cases specified in
rem. 6, and in 269). In place of the rejected consonants, however,
271]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Diminutives. 169

9
0* 3
\ may be inserted immediately before the last letter ; as _>^Jt>, A

9
C* j
0*3
w~X~^-, J^-frJCo, and the like.
271.
The feminine terminations *, ^j, and fi ; the relative
termination ^ ; the ending ,j1 in adjectives of which the feminine

, 0*
is ^y*i, and in proper names ; the dual and plural terminations o'.
-
* ot
Oi, and Ol_ ; and the second syllable of the plural form JUit ;
are all disregarded. The diminutives must be formed out of the B
preceding consonants, and these terminations added to them. E.g.
4*0*
" * 0 v > 1 * " *
J * 0* 1 3**6*
axU a castle, JU> ; a*JJ* (a man's name), i^-JJ ; <UA c (a man's
j *
9 * j
* j
* ** *
* t *
name), Kn\v, e ; ^jA-n- 'pregnant, yj^^- ; ^^J (a woman's name),

* 0*
*** 0 ^
f^ 0 * J
*t
*9*
J -0 -
^yfr-Li ; itôo*. ra?, il/~ ; ij>*** (from a place called j*+z, supposed
Z
0*3
to be inhabited by the ginn) demoniacal, mighty, perfect, ^L..j,6 ;

,*
Z
o*
^
3 ^ * i
> '*'
***
i_/*j belonging to el-Basra, ^Jj~oj ; &\jiL. (fem. ^JjSLi) drunken, C
3*0*3
3*0*
3*0*3
0 3
)\jt C.< ; ^jUJLx (a man's name), ,jUoX-i ; ^l+JLô two Muslims,

*
O * 3
0 3
0 * 3
9*03
(jlL......c ; (jj^l.t.a Muslims, ^j *>raX-;~~o ', oU-L~o Muslim women,

9*0*3
* 0 t
Ol
*0t
* Ot
Ol ^JL,. ; JUh-1 camels, >_)U>.ol companions, iiUJI words, oL~-jI

verses, JUn^l, yUÎ, kUJI, *^W<
Rem. a. The fem. ^_ is rejected, when the noun consists of
five letters, the third of which is strong, or of more than five ; as D
* *0 *
0*3
*0'3
<
90*3
{j5j* the back, j*ij3 ; iJJ~*) a riddle, Jîuk).
But if, in the quin-
queliteral noun, the third letter be a weak servile, either it, or the
* * 3
* f* 3
9<** 3
1^, may be omitted ; as ^La. a bustard, ^jf.- or j-.\tf (for

9
0* 3
9 * Ot
Rem. 6.
S 0*3
3 3
aJUUI m cr;
* 0
Other plurals, besides JUsI, of the class called
9*0
(see 307) form their diminutives regularly ; viz.

9 * 0*3
9*0*3
9 3 01
dJUi. us ejjj children, SjuJj ; ioAc 5ot/8, slaves, <L^Xi. ; Jjtil, as

w.
22
170

9 >J t
0*1
f J t(
'. o , I
9* tt
' , a I
^JLfcl tfo#s, wJL=>t ; JLol ribs, *JL-ol ; and ilxsl, as <bj-t 6a<78,
',0,1
', ,
Si
A ,
t ,1
9 *
aj/--' ; aji-o^l pillars, Sjuo-et ;
Of
', *
0 , I
9,
Ot
iJLcl /ioi/s, slaves, ioJLil ; *t*l
children, ****1. In regard to the 5^Jl5Jt c^***. (see 307), two

courses may be adopted. We may fall back on the singular, adding
to its diminutive the appropriate plural termination ; e.g. 2tj*
poete, OlJîy*' trom j*U, j*iy* (see 277) ; jjj houses, OljJ^,
B
from jlj, 5^jî (see 274).
Or we may have recourse to the
LUUI ^-**-- if such exist ; e.g. oW** youths, Of***' from .J3, ^,^,
" - ' I
9*0
1 <**t
or iuZs, from the plural <LI ; l*Jil ftose fellows, ^j^JLJi, from
JJJ, J*>J (see 278), or iUbit (for libit), from the plural iijl
(for aut).
272.
* "
The termination jjl in triliteral nouns, of which the femi-
C nine is o< (,5^**, and which are not proper names, is regarded as
9
0*1
radical, and consequently the diminutive takes the form J.* ..,.* ; as
* 0j
.99*1
* 0
0*1
* 0 *
(jllsJU power, a sultan, oakj>.. ; o^*v a M;o^. Cx*-^ I O^**-"
273. Proper names, consisting of two words (see 264), form

their diminutives from the first word, the second remaining unchanged :
D as JjT jlft 'Abdu 'llah, <JjT jilt 'Obeidu 'llah; Lijfcj^jC*, ^jkjjLaJ.,
Sos-Ox-J
i**e*
Or*
9 *>
i * , 2
iLJLa
274.
If a diminutive be formed from a triliteral feminine noun,
which has not however a feminine termination, is added to the

diminutive, provided that the primitive has no nomen unitatis ( 246).
9
* 9 * j
.'
* .. ^ j
E.g. jwA (a woman's name), *iA ; u,Ji M/- *w, rt.,,,.^.^ ; jtj a fose,
9*9* i
'*0*> '
9*0 *i 9**
biS* > O* a tooth, <Lw ; J^t camels, iXÎ ; jgik a ./foci of sheep or
gwate, iii ; O^ an eVe or fountain, U,c or <Uc (see 269, rem. c).
276]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. is Adj. Diminutives.
171
But if the primitive has a nomen unitatis, is not appended to the A

diminutive, in order to avoid ambiguity. E.g. j*w trees, j-*. *, but
9* * 4*e* j .. ..
**
9***
< - - - j
> a frw, 5j..a. .",' ; jiu cattle, j**->, but Sjk/ an ox or cow, if**/.
Rem. a.
The diminutives of the fem. cardinal numbers, from
3 to 10 inclusive, do not take 5_ for the same reason ; e.g. u ,

^
9 0*3
9*9*
9 * 0' 3
Jive (fem.), u,,loi., but a.. five (masc), 3 .i-
But see 319,
Rem. 6. If the noun contains more than three consonants, S_ B

is not added to the diminutive.
Rem. c.
There are a few exceptions to the rules of this and

9
rem. 6.
9*
*t 9 * 3
9 9
For example, *-jj-, war, makes v_-jj*- ; cjj a coat of
99*3
', i ^
99*3
9**
9 9*3
mail, fUji ; ijj, a herd of she-camels, Juji ; w^c Arabs, *--~>j- :
3*
9 *** 3
9 SJ
i^yLS a young she-camel, ^âJLs, D. G.J; whilst >ljJ, the front, and
~* *
9 *
0 ^ J
9*** 3
9*0*3
'.- 0 -
Vjj, the rear or 6ocA, have iojjyjJ, and jj (for U*j^)).-^yl

one's people or tribe, which is masc. and fem., has^j^J or ijyl ; C
**
9*
9* *
but Jaftj and _jii, though also of both genders, seem to make only
9 9*3
99*3
99 3
ia-A) and jJu.
^r>jZ, a wedding-feast, is usually masculine, and

; 3* >
', 0 *
9*9 * 3
therefore has \j~ij*. j~j a sea, which is masc, makes S
275.
The double consonants in nouns formed from verba media;

i*
'9*3
i*
rad. geminatse are resolved; as JJ a hill, J-X3; tr-t a cup (Ft. tasse),
9 9*3
9 i 3
9*9*3
276. If the secoud radical be a weak letter, and have been j)

changed by the influence of the vowels into another, the original
9 *
letter is restored in forming the diminutive.

99*3
9*9**
9 **
E. g. vW (v^^ a door,
9 9*3
*r-iyi ; v^ (v*') an eye-tooth or canine tooth, v~.i ; jj (fij) wind,

**9*3
9 *
< ^ .. J
*wjj ; &*J (<L>5) /wt'ce, w/e, 4-!y> ; j'j-* (>) r/cA,

^
*
*
.. .
Ol>** (Ol)>*) a pair of scales, O-ljiy*-
9*3
172
.
A
*
&*
"*
_
J^, a thing, commonly makes ^>i (for i^yit), and
Rem.
9* r J
0 * J
40'
vulgarly 4jy>, instead of j^-i.

 an egry, and 3ju..o rt farm, may
be formed Oo^j. f--i*A- **;>*, *îyt, and <uu^, but the regular
forms are preferable.
Conversely, jl*c, a festival, though derived
from the radical aj*, makes Jl.<c, following the plural iUcl.
277.
If the second letter be either a servile Slif, or an Slif, the
B origin of which is unknown, it is changed into j ; as j*U< a poet, j*iy* ;

iU*>b a calamity, ityiî ; u-y^ horseman, v>ji}> ; .V^*- signet-ring,
.; <u1j animal, <ujî (for wj^j); ~U tWy, jt-Jj/^; *J*-o '
certain bitter tree,
Rem. a.
Words of the form j*^, in which the initial letter is
}, change it into I in forming the diminutive ; e.g. J-e1> J-eujI,

9
0 - J
9 0 'l
not (J-aJ>}C
In other cases this change is optional, as in Jijjl for
J>ij> formed according to 283 from Jj^t.

Rem. 6. Words of the form of a-jjj sometimes substitute l_ for
0^
9* ' i
93 * 1
{, to lighten the pronunciation, as blji and ijt^Ji, the latter for

So * J
5 '" "
r^-<
<U;ijA, from ijLi a young ivoman.

278.
[Oomp. 13, rem.]
If the third letter be weak, it coalesces with the preceding
^ of the diphthong ^_ into ^ ; as >OU a yowÂ, a ;&, j^X* ;

9 ' '
9**1
'**!*
i. ** J
>UJ food,, j*juo ; J^l glutton, J*1 ; _^~u a jafc ostrich, >-Ji> ;
j) Jâ- a brook, J^jt*.; 3y*t MrtrX-, j^-t; (^^3 a youth, i^; '.** a
staff, i~cLt ; ^j**-j mi i/Z, i?-j I *Jj* a handle, &ij.
9 0 : 1
J 3,l
Rem. a. The forms JLjjut. and j^wt are also used.
Rem. b.
In words of which the second and third radicals are
contracted into ^, these letters must be separated, and treated

' '
9 9"
3 '/
according to this rule and 276 ; e.g. .J a fold (iCjJ*), i}4 ',
9i *
9*9 *
9S* J
dum. a make, (*.), *-.
281]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. <& Adj.Diminutives.
279.
173
A quadriliteral or quinqueliteral, of which the last two A

. 0 .
i * J
letters are weak, rejects one of them ; as Li*mî Yahya {John), \j*-i
(for Ufi) ; i/>-l black, ^1 (for ^^1) ; ^-e a boy, L5-o (for
^Z*c\) ; jjift an enemy, tjj* (for ^J*) ; ?li* a gift, pay, îas.
<tw - J
(for j^ysikfc) ; jC- the sky or heaven, **-> ; Sjljl a swiatf water-skin,
ajjI (for irfjt) ; ajÎ** (a man s name), <*-* (tor **).
Rem.
Instead of ij-1, some say ^>-l (accus. j^^*.!, like B
>3e1, 278, rem. a), others ^j.l (accus. iaaj*>l, for {jtm.\, like
Ji .2
S .I
''l''
vX- 1, 278), and others still, but irregularly, ^j\- From ajÎjk
J ' i * >
J .*. J
the forms S-Jt and <Uot are also said to be in use.
280.
The infinitives of verba primse j, which reject the first
radical and take the fem. termination 5 in exchange ( 206), resume "
the _j in their diminutives ; as j* a promise, Sjucj ; *. affluence,
* * * * J
9.
95. J
jf>-5 ; ** 6'ngr spotted, spots, i-i}.

Rem.
They are distinguished by the 5 from the diminutives of

ft.
4 0. J
9 0.
the form ,J*9 in the same verbs ; such as jl*cj from J**}, etc.
281.
Nouns which have lost their third radical, whether they
have the fem. termination 5 or not,recover it in the diminutive, j)

', c
2 .i
9 l
% 'I
9*
E.g. v' a father (_jtfl), ^j! ; t-l a brother (>*!), i^*.! ; .a> ifood,
3 .j
5.
43 . J
9 0. J
...
90.J
5. J
i_j-o ; Jy a hand, <bju ; /*>. vulva, *-ij*- ', k^ water, &jy and ^jy ;
ft.
r, , 0 * )
..
9 . 0. J
9 ft
oli a sheep or <7<>a, *y-!>w ; * a Up, am<LS> ; <UI a maidservant,

9-- .i
4 .J
4*. J
4..
9***>
9*' I
9*'
A~t ; Hi a dialect, <LJ0 ; ii-i a year, iy^-- and i~i-> ; <U* a <A?<7,
'.O.J
9.0. J
4 5. J
Ay-^fc, fU.j.^9, and iuA.
Rem. a. jj>, mouth, of which the radical is ji or ji, forms its

90 . j
diminutive accordingly, aj^s.

Rem. 6.
A lost first or second radical is not restored, if the
/"
174
^
Part Second. Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 282
word consists of three letters, exclusive of the feminine 3 ; as

^y\j (for u-lil) people, ^-iyi ; jU (for jjU, 240, rem. 6) feeble,
jiy* ; ilw (for iXAii) bristling (with weapons), -!JUy* ; C~> (for
C.,.o 242) (feao?, C~.>.o ; ^-i. (for^ji.) good, j*^..
Otherwise the
diminutives would have been i^-gjl, j~>>*. ^~! jr* C*, and jm>>[Words of the form ,J*l9 retain in the diminutive the termination
_, as ^jajyi from ^13 a judge, f-i^j from clj a pastor,
D. G.J
282. Those nouns which, after having lost their third radical,
take a prosthetic Slif, reject the Slif, and recover their original letter.
E.g.ô-"' ;, j_yo-> ; CH' s<w> t^s*^ ! Owl <// antw, *>/*
J .

*
The diminutives of C*l sister, C~^> daughter, and OUA
Rem.
a thing, are formed like those of -.1, ^>jl, and iiA, and distinguished
^
...
in the first two by the fern, termination ; <ui-l, a~o- *%Uk (see
C
281).
283. Another way of forming diminutives is to fall back upon
the root. If this consists of three consonants, the diminutive is
J~*i ; if of four, J***i (see 269, rem. b).
*!
9 o* j
', e ' t
& * J
E.g. oUouuo, JLU
a * bt
qo*>
#5"
;o s >
jjx^. wJ/*-; J--*l*-, J**** ; c^^, (^5-^5 ; )y*\, JJiy* ; Û*, .***
*>
j) u
4 / j
** #tf
' * }
9 -I
;,<, t^--** ; [^jjk, ^jjufce].

J
9 i J
o - >
'I - 0
9 9* J
This sort of diminutive is called
0 *
^ta.ji)t jejuna, fo softened or curtailed diminutive.
284.
With regard to this kind of diminutive the following rules
are to be observed,
(a) If a masc. noun ends in 5_, this termination
falls away ; e.g. !>_/>. (a name), wo***-,
(ft) Fem. nouns in and
Jl reject these terminations and take ; as ^j-W*- %. ; ilj*,
286]
II. The Nairn. A. Nouns Svhst. & Adj.Diminutives.

Rem.
175
Very irregular diminutives are : J^-j a man, yj^fiij > A
9*1
9*1
6*
' * J
*'
5a*'"
tjl.> sroo&e, v>j>h^ ; w^*-0 wrwe<, ,jbj-i^ ; ^^-c or *- ~ fe

nightfall, !*, ULJU, ^W^*. OÂs^*. and OWA*'** i 0^~->\
9
9*1
\***
9* 9*1
a human being, (jLjJI ; UJ a night, aJLJ (compare the plur.

JU for ^JQ) ; > sons (plur. of qj\), O^' ; O"*-0' (derived
<j
9*9*1'*
9*1
9**1
from the plur. of J>~ol the evening), O^*"*'. J*il--'. and JVc*'Further, jUi n dinar, jî^y and (J1*!* a register, an account-book, o
a collection of poems, a public office or bureau, \jiyt}i, as if from
95
.j
'
*' 1
jLi and ^jlji (see 305, II., rem. 6) ; -L(-!> brocade, s>-*i> or
9
9, 3
it
9m j.j-j.'j, as if from *(,.
(17)
j&mu? otffor Nominal Forms.

m* 9
285.
(a)
The form <U*i frequently means a small piece of C
anything ; as SJJi, axkS, a piece, S~& a fragment, _jJ*. a firebrand,

t 0
0 -a
02
95
a Kw eoa/, 2iA. a ra<7, 3>i a sec, <La- a portion, ika. a pzc o/*
/ana*, an allotment. (6) The form iUi is often used to signify a small
quantity, such as can be contained in a place at once ; as LiuJ a
** 6 I
9**1 r * 9 1
**9 i
9*91
handful; iXl, <LJU, ii-JM, a morsel, a mouthful ; *&}**., **Xi, a gulp,

9* 0 J
a sup or sip ; 
9*9 1
It also denotes colour ; as
<i* a j
9*9
*. redness, Ao yellowness, Sijj a light blue, 3js> a blackish D

brown.
9 *
286.
**
~*
(a) The form JUi indicates vessels and implements; as

9
jUI, jl*j, a flm', vLh^ a ^î V**- milk-pail, J"ilji a wooden pin,
fULrf a water-skin, J)\j-tt the thong or strap of a sandal, ^W) a garment,
jljl, ibj, certain garments, jUJ a coverlet, a pelisse. (6) The form
9*1
** ' *
' '
9*1
Jui denotes diseases; as>U*- a fever, j>\^j a cold, Jt*~< a cough,
'
176
A cljk-e a headache, JUJ, jL, disease of the spleen (JUJ), of the

liver (ju>)*.
287.
(a) The form <Ul*i indicates a post or o$?&?; as iÛ& Jfo
post of secretary (^-51^)

; i)U*,
(J-U,
Jlj);
*
< *i*^j,
- the post of governor
"
*
8jUl 2fo o^?c q/" (^<t); Ai'ill*. tffe caliphate; iÛi deputyship
******
*-*'**
B (*r5lj) ; oW* ^ post of general (jjI) ; iij^c /fc /ws /" inspector,
centurion,etc.(Uijjz).(b) The form iJUi denotes small portions which
* '.>
are broken off or thrown away ; as }[#, i*o\j3, filings ; SjI^ chips,
shavings; i*^, <L*L3, parings; i->U&, i.L_3, ioUi, sweepings;
* *
*M
is * >
Z' t\
2~oLbj brayed or pounded fragments; 3jl_> broken pieces; icLUi

cuttings; <Ul-ft a little food got ready in haste ; SÛt a soth quantity
C of broth (left in a borrowed pot, when it is returned).
Some of these
words admit of a masculine collective form JUi, indicating a larger

quantity, as ;|^,>'*5, u**-j. jL-^^lls*., JUy oUi.
288. The form -UUi (the feminine of Jlii, 233) is frequently
employed to designate () an instrument or machine, as doing some
thing, or by means of which something is done, regularly and constantly ;
or (b) the place where something is constantly obtained or prepared.
D E.g. h\fl a vessel or stand for cooling water ; ii\j- a fire-ship, a
f* 3*
%+ J *
9* 3*
* , 2*
galley; iUj, }\f*, ajLo, engines of war; .ljJ a mattrass or cushion,

a fishing-net ; *3ljj a short jatelin ; i*\jJo a spear, a bolt ; <Uo|^> a
* [According to D. H. Miiller (Asnia'i's Kitab al-Fark, p. 26 seqq.)

the forms Jlxi, Ul*i und J-*i are often used to denote excretions, as
tpittle or phleym JJLty, ^>UJ, p.U~, <U.U~. J!5j. >**> (-***)). >^ ;
moeal ^l>, ^jifc, f-+~*y 7-^3* > blood issuing from the nose wiUj ;
excrements -*> ; sperma iT^L- ; drippings SjUtJ.
D. G.J
290]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Gender.
177
** '
place where potash is made (by burning the plants called u*j*-) ', **
f* s*
3
' - S *
rt^loj. a place where gypsum or plaster {\j*f) is made ; i-'il^ a
chalk-pit or quarry (^JLfe) ; ic'iLs a salt-pan or salt-mine \9-**) ;
SjLJ M7,?W o/" bitumen ( jl) ; <L>L*. a jo&ice nAiri gypsum is found
or prepared; 3*jjj &<# Aa is sow. Hence the tropical application
of this form to persons, as an intensive ( 233, rem. c).
Rem. As SJlii has been transferred from things to persons, as
an intensive adjective, so also <Ueli ( 233, rem. <) ; for <L5L> is 13
a camel that draws water, an irrigating machine, a water-wheel ;
A-JL-r, a water-wheel and the camel that works it; &i}\j, a water-skin,
a camel that carries or draws water ; uclj, a call or invitation ;
ajjU, a hindrance, an injury; etc.
2.
289.
7% Gender of Nouns.
In respect of gender, Arabic nouns are divisible into three ry
classes ; (a) those which are only masculine (j^Jk) ; (b) those which
9 At J
are only feminine (w~jy) ; (c) those which are both masc. and fern.,
or, as it is usually phrased, of the common, gender.
Rem. a. None of the Semitic languages have what we call the
neuter gender.
3
Rem. b.
9t* 0
t ft j
Feminines may be either real or natural (.JLij*. <j*iy),

', *
JO *
as Sl^-ol a woman, i*U a she-camel; or unreal, unnatural (jc

,...), or tropical (^jlan), as ^,.t,.ll /A.' wn, ^JaJ a sAoe or D
s '
'
sandal, i^J-b darkness, ^Jj-L> good news.

290. That a noun is of the /. gender may be ascertained
either (a) from its signification, or (6) from its form.
a.
(a)
Feminine by signification (^yxjl wvj-oJI) are :

All common nouns and proper names which denote females,
as^l a mother, ^fjj* a bride, jy*?*- an old woman, [>ol*. a female

w.
23
178
A servant] ; jtij* Mary, jua Hind, jU~< Su'ad, <~-~>j ZHnib [; or that
are represented as females, as ->>* Death, il&S t*Ae Sun].
(/J)
Proper names of countries and towns, because the common
nouns t^j' **^> *i*-, *J^, and Uj3, are feminine*; as j*a*
Egypt) Uu Mocha.
Those names, however, which belong to the
tnptote declension, are originally masculine, as j>\*A\ Syria, J!/**!

el- Irak, ûy J***!^ &*>> p^* S+* '> Dut tnev may a^so be inflected
* +
B as diptotes, and are then feminine, as j_ji*>, Ja-1j, etc.
Rem.
The names of the quarters or directions, as >>l*l. _>el jJS,
<Ae front, oUa., Iljj, <Ae rrtr, may also be treated as feminine,
0.-
following the gender of &y>>.

(y) The names of the winds and the different kinds of fire,
4
5 -
because the common nouns -jj, Wwo", and jU, ^re, are feminine ; as
J^-i the east wind, jyi* the west wind, Jl the north wind, yf
tf/J* sottfA wind; ûl>ie*>*, blazing fire, f^^*.,] î-, ^*J, hell-fire.
Except jLoft I a dust-storm with whirlwinds, which is masc.
(8) The names of many parts of the body, especially those that
9'
4 0
9 0'
4 oi
are double ; asjua Aano", J*y a leg or ybotf, t>ec an eye, ^Jl an ear,
3
'
'
'
,>-i a too/A, uI& a shoulder, JjL a shank, _^y Mr? womb, C-t
Ae anew.
4?.-
Rem.
9 /
90S
4'
^>\j the head, aovj the face, out <Ae nose,^ the mouth,
40'
90'
3 '
jj*-=> </t breast, jîi the back, [jui. <Ae cAeeA,] and the names of the
blood, muscles, sinews, and bones, are masc; as also, in most
instances, ô*^, when it means relationship.
\jtjS is sometimes
masc. and so <J>>.]

* [Some admit also the use of the masculine gender, because the word
*
4"
-6 is masc, jJb masc. or fem. See Muljaddasi, p. 7, 1. 16 seq. D. G.l
291]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. <fe Adj.Gender.

0 - ?*>
(e)
179
39
Collective nouns (*o.H , resembling the plural), which A
denote living objects that are destitute of reason, and do not form a
nomen unitatis ; as J^t camels, jjj a herd of she-camels, jgii- sheep
or goats.
b.
(a)
Feminine by form (j^^JiiJUl i^)l) are :

Nouns ending in ; as <i. " garden, JcJLb darkness, U*-,
or >*^, /i/e.
(/J)
Nouns ending in ^_ or I (Slif maksura, 7, rem. J), when B
that termination does not belong to the root ; as ^j*i a claim, a

demand, {}*~> a secret, ^V blame, ^j\ misfortune, tjjî memory,
^jJj^ <fo oleander, {Jji the prominent bam behind the ear, iJ0*- goats,
^^cryJ barley-grass, leJjdt M world, \jjj a vision or dream, tjj^ gwd
news, ^_5*- a fever.
*
Rem.
#6
*#j
But those who say .Jlij, t^jii, i^Jjco, and ioov>. regard C
them as masculine, the ^g being considered as an JUJI uUI
[ 252].
(y)
Nouns ending in it, when that termination does not belong
to the root ; as l\j**o, ilw, a plain or desert, l\j*a harm, mischief,

.'Laiu hatred, Jl*l3 a jerboa's hole, iîj-t^ glory (of God), pride (of
man), ;*lL. vainglory, arrogance, i\j~* a sort of striped cloth.
Rem. A few nouns ending in 5.1 , and those verbal adjectives J)
to which 5.1 is added to intensify their signification ( 233, rem. c),
are masc, because they apply to males ; e.g. <UJU a successor,
deputy, or caliph (compare in Italian il podesta), Lc%t very learned,
ajjIj a traditionary.
291. The following is a list of nouns which are feminine, not by
form or signification, but merely by usage.
180

wî a scorpion.
^jij\ the earth, the ground,

the floor.
^* a caravan
40
jj a well.
Û an aa-.
4 0 *
*->}* war.
,_^}jjjUI Paradise.
ta
j-oji. trine.
^j*A\ a viper.
6j> a coat of mail.
[>ojjJ an adze.]
I,
u>\> a cup.
**
* '
[J!>j> or uj= tfw? mawJ.J
6 0*
y> a bucket.
jli a house,
^^j a mill.
a water-wheel,
9->j wind.
a catapult.
^.hH'JI the sun.

LS~'>-o a razor.
fcj-o a hywna.
* *'
7 1
Jjl5
a soe or sandal.
9 *'
J ^
\jb$} metre.
C
Lot a stajf!
j_^jj a traveller's destina

tion.
w>U* an eagrfe.
40
Rem.
4 *
4* -
Of these
and .U, are occasionally used as masculine ; whilst cjj o woman's

shift, ,J^> a collar or pendant, and ^t-^ji a garden or parAr, are
masculine.
Those who say ^y-y* instead of yj~>y, regard the
word of course as masculine.

D
292.
(a)
Masculine or feminine are :

Collective nouns (,^~U->I Tu-I). chiefly denoting animals and
plants, which form a nomen unitatis ; e.g. >>U pigeons, 2l sheep or

goats, jii cattle, i\j. grasshoppers, locusts, JwJ bees ; ^> trees,
JlS palm-trees,]^ dates ; {jf barley (gen. masc.)] ; v1" clouds,
,>J or J>J &rt'cfo, 4-*i 5roWsignification (icU^JI totality).
These are masc. by form, fern, by
292]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Gender.
181
[(b)
Collective nouns (*.aJI iUl or fo^JI ll), denoting A

4 *
rational beings and not forming a nomen unitatis ; e.g. >> one's
people or <W6e, Jadkj <&>., û a small number of men (37), Û wen
f *
9 0*
(gen. masc), j*t*J a company of merchants, >~^>j a company of wayfarers, etc.

(c)
But Jjkt and Jl one's family, are masc.
D. G.J
The names of the letters of the alphabet, which are more
usually feminine ; as uUÎ Juk, or UUÎ Ijuk, fAu elif

[(d) The nomina verbi (masdar).
One may say .ibj-e ^^jiJUhjt g
and -sXjj-o ^yin*.^! yor striking caused me pain*.

(e)
Words regarded merely as such.
D. G.]
These may be masculine,
following the gender of Jii), or feminine, following that of ijl or

UJ. A noun may also be masculine, taking the gender ofô>1 ; a verb,
96
0 *
taking that of J*4 ; and a particle, taking that of O/*-.
But a
particle is more usually feminine, following the gender of bl.
The C
verb 0^*> * ^> seems by common consent to be taken as feminine

(<UU)I (jl&, 4-a5U)l (jl^).
Such mere words are treated like proper
names, and therefore do not take the article, as Ijjk fU or Jj JU,

this word 'U (water).
(f) A considerable number of nouns, of which the following are
those that most frequently occur.
[IxjI the armpit (gen. masc.).]
ijiv the belly (gen. masc).
jljl an article of dress.
[st*J camel (gen. masc.).]
JI the mirage.
0* ^
jj a human being, human

beings.
vslyjt the thumb or great toe

(gen. fern.).
j_ju a breast (mamma).
* [This seems to be the explanation of Oye being used as a fern,

noun, Ilamdsa 78, vs. 1, C>j-aJI Jub <Aw crying.
Comp. Lane. D. G.]
182
[ 292
-o1 a finger (gen. fem.).

^-Uo. a jot'/hp (gen. masc).
9
lj-o a way, a road (via strata).
.-
Jl>- state, condition (gen.km.).

J- peace.
9
OjJl. a booth, a
f U a measure for corn, etc.

9 * ,
[JW*- a phantom.]
.
^jl a Aare (gen. fern.).
(^jae the forenoon.

9
* '
*i>fb white honey.

O^* shop.
B
r ' ' ~
[clji cwfoY (gen. fem.).]
9 '.
cLb nature, natural disposi

9
>*
V>"i forgre bucket.

fJj spirit, soul [when signi
fying a celestial being always
masc]
tion [gen. fem.].

j^j^b a road.
9 * "
J*~c the hinder part, the rump
[gen. fem.].
[ JjUSj a street or /a.]

cry* a wedding, a marriage.
jjj the upper of the two pieces
of wood, used in producing
fire (gen. masc).
9 * *
,^c honey.
[^~* amfter^m.]
j
J~- a path, a road.

JU* Me neck.
l>-* journeying by night.
9
->yi* a spider (gen. fem.).
0**-> a knife (gen. masc).
,_H_/i Aorse [gen. fem.].
9-*>l>~< a weapon, weapons.

9
D ^jUxlw [prop, authority, hence]
[j\* n stone for bruising per
power, a sovereign.
....
fume.']
jji a pot, a kettle (gen. fem.).
_/oA-' a ladder.
fU- *ta s% or heaven, the
clouds, rain.
U5 ta ape o/<fe neck.

9
wp-fAi a well.
9 .
[jy a wall (gen. masc).]
i^j}>l a Jew (gen. fem.).

9
^y a market.
..
294]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Fern, of Adj.
" '
clj^> the tibia or shin-bone.
9
183
^jjc* an intestine (gen. masc).
ijUJ t*A tongue.

**'
JJ m wjjrA* (gen. masc).
jLLe salt (gen. fern.).

[jxC* dominion.']
A A
it
mush (gen. masc).

Rem. a.
[l^jJk ê rt<7& direction]
juj <Ae 6owe (either radinx or wZwa) o/- *Ae fore-arm,
jLo> a roq/" or ceiling, and usually ^^y* a wedding-feast, are mas

culine.
B
Rem. b. The above list, and that contained in 291, cannot lay
claim either to absolute completeness or to perfect accuracy, since
the usage of the language has varied considerably at different periods.
4x
- 0 -
For example, in later times _î, the mouth, and ^^y, a boat or
s/itp, are used as feminine ; whilst juAft, the upper arm, ofcfe, /<e
shoulder, [,^j&, <Ac maw,] and jj , a well, become masculine.
The
masculine gender too preponderates in later times over the feminine

0 "
'
in words which were anciently of both genders, as jU fire, Jufe f/te
293.
From most adjectives and some substantives of the mascu-
line gender, feminines are formed by adding the terminations 5, ^,

or l\l ( 290, b).
Rem.
Only _ is appended to the masculine without farther
affecting the form of the word ; ^_ and i\L have forms distinct
from the masculine, which must be learned by practice.
294.
The most usual termination, by the mere addition of which
to the masculine feminines are formed, is i ; as^Jxc great, rt^hc ; jy

%
9* , 0*
9 *
p~j& glad, am-js ; ,jUju repentant, iSUju ; *->jl*s striking, <L,ijLo ;

^>2j*aut struck, iy^-o* ; jut. a grandfather, ju*. grandmother ;
fir
9 "
9"
9"*
^ji (for î) a young man, SU4 (for i&) a young woman.
[Rem. a. The hemza of the termination *l of nouns derived
from verbs tertia? jor^j may be replaced, before 5, by the radical
letter, as SÛ-. from jLer->, Sjliw from ?li-, a water-carrier, but the

A
forms with himza, as Stljw, SslJ^, are preferable ; conip. Kamil,

p. 87, 1. 1015, and below 299, rem. c, 301, rem. e.]
Rem. 6.
_ is a compromise in orthography between the original
O , at, the old pausal form _, /(, and the modern _, a, in which
last the is silent (see the footnote to p. 7 supra). This view is
confirmed by the comparison of the other Semitic languages ; see
Comp. Gr. 133137.
295.
(a)
Feminities in \j are formed :

From adjectives of the form 0*^**> the feminine of which
is (^y*** ; as oW-*** angry, ^.afc ; (Jl*^*- drunk, ij&~' ; 0***-> so/erf,
lj*^ ! u^> hungry, ^ji ; o1^**, O1^. **rsy, 0is (^C ;

Oy+Jitll, 1^*%* ; oW-^* timid, fearing.
(6) From adjectives of the form J*4I, when they have the
superlative signification, and are defined by the article or by a fol(j lowing genitive, m which case the feminine is ^*> ; as j-*5)l the
largest, ir*&l ; jjWÎ the smallest, (jî-oJI ; ^Jic^t <ta greatest,
*" A
JA^
J JA*#
/j
ô"H ; C Jk*)l i.A-^8 the largest of the cities.

4'0'
Si
Adjectives of the forms (j'Jlsi and ^fâi form their
Rem. a.
..
^ A ^
* A ^
Â .
feminine by adding _ ; as ^>Uuw /// <? slender, 2l>\jui ; oWj^
Â J
naked, iibjc.
D
Rem. 6.
l o*
The feminine of Jj^t (for Jy^l or Jjl*$'t) the first,
j-
* *ti
--si
is .J^JI ; that of j.\ (for jji.ll) otlier, another, |J^-I- The latter
word can be used indefinitely, because it is superlative only in
*t
form, not in signification.

Rem. c.
'A
The numeral jul, one, has (^jj.I.
. .
. .
?*
There are some feminine adjectives of the form .JUi,
not superlatives, without any corresponding masculines; as .$JI

female, feminine, icA?^ pregnant, .jj which 1ms recently yeaned (of
a ewe or she-goat).
297] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Fein, of Adj. 185
296.
Feminines in {I are formed from adjectives of the form A
Jj4I, which have not the comparative and superlative signification ;

> , ot
~, o ,.
>, i i
~, o ,
3 s of
as jiue\ yellow, i^jJus ; j^m.\ of pleasing aspect, .'ljv- ' <r'*,l humpbacked, *Ujk-.
Many of these adjectives are not in actual use in the
masculine ; as i'îaJt heavy and continuous (rain), iU,..m- beautiful,

^ * A
9*n>0 *6 **
i < *.'
l\=>yj rough to the feel (a new dress), iWj*N t^**1 the A raits of pure
race.
Rem.
3
The form fâi sometimes serves as feminine to i^jî, "
* 9 *
n* 3,1,0,
* 9 *
e-#- O^j^" 3ufuh l*ij"f ; Olw*" perplexed, amazed, j_>?- and
297. All adjectives have not a separate form for the feminine.
The following forms are of both genders.
(a)
J>**, when it has the meaning of J*l (transitive or intran
sitive), and is attached to a substantive in the singular, or serves

as predicate to a substantive or a pronoun in the singular; as C
3 ^ *
J *
I *
3**93*
^ 0
j^Cij j>~<9 J*-j patient and grateful man, j>i} j>- (j-l
9
3*
9 3*
. ^
$f* 0
patient and grateful woman ; w^Jl^s J^.j a lying man, _J5JJ=> tjol
*
J *
* *
* Jit,
a lying woman ; \jy~o Ool& she was patient ; \)$~o V*i'j I saw that
9
3 *
9* * *
she was, or / thought her, patient ; [.->> ji* a full groum antelope\
But if no substantive or pronoun be expressed, J^*4 makes a feminine
* 3*
...
30'
t*
J *
J t*
iJyti, and also if it has the meaning of J>*i ; as jy~o wolj I saw
9'
J -
**
9'
3 *
**
9*
3*
a patient (woman) ; aj$Jj- "5)j *>> "5)j <V>^j *J * ^* has not a D

shecamel to ride, nor one to carry loads, nor one for milking, where
9*
3 *
' *
9*
3 6 *
9'
9*
9*
ijy=j and ij jJj- = ijjibj-o and <ujIa~o, whilst )> = iLaU..

Rem. a.
'.j J
Exceptions are rare ; as _j js. hostile, an enemy, fern.

0*5--
3 *
Sjji* ; [and again, C^gJI ji V^^*- ^ 'Are t no milch-ewe in the

9
3 *
9 * *
tent, as we read in the tradition of Umm Ma'bad, Oj~i *5U or

^lyus i3U and jjjtf li a sAorw sheep.
w.
D. G.]
24
186

4
[Rem. b.
Hence the fern, nouns :>yt? an acclivity, .>$>=> a
numntain-road difficult of ascent, j^J^ and J^Jb a declivity. D. G.J

()
J**> when it has the meaning of Jyi-, and under the
same conditions as Jy^ ; e.g. Jua.> ^^c a eye adorned with kohl,
9-tj-*. St^-ol a wounded woman, J^ 5U murdered woman; but
Aj^jâJt iLi5 Oolj / saw (^ woman) whom the ffarurls had
murdered; ***** <U,Ai *Juk A& & (a s/iô) t&AtcA Aa^ ><?# (partly)
B #atew 2># a foastf of prey. If J**i has the meaning of .JÛ (transitive
...
*
^
*' *
or intransitive), it forms a feminine in ; as j~aJ a helper, ij~ai ;
9
9 *
**
aJlw a intercessor, <U.A ; *JL* temperate, chaste, ii-it ; yjojj*

sick, i-ajj*.
Rem.
9 *
Exceptions in either case are rare.
%* .
For example : Ux
9"J0'9'~9'0'
S Jk~oJ- a praiseworthy way of acting, = jj t - ; 3go <Uni. a

9 ~
J 0 ^
'
9~ ' 0
blameworthy luibit, = i*^Ju> ; and, on the other hand, J^xa- UJU

a ieM> wrapper, ^J.,.~...a* <JI ,ô v^JjS <ull <U*-l O' verily God's
mercy is nigh unto them who do well.
', - 0
(c)
9^0
Jjui, JU-A-9, and J-jU-o, which were originally nomina
instrument ( 228), but afterwards became intensive adjectives

( 233, rem. b), under the same conditions as J>* and J** ; e.g.
D ît.jLa ejj*t an obstinate, self-willed woman ; ^Ks-X **U a docile
9*0
4*
' *
she-camel; jlktvo aj;U~, or jJa-e ijjU-. a young woman who uses

** * 0
j .f^
wjmcA perfume; but SjUsuuo w-jIj / saw (a woman) who uses much
perfume.
9
Rem.
Exceptions are rare ; as ^ ,.,, poor, O^*:-0 speaking
*Ae /ntf/t, fern. 4;ev ,.<>, ajUL* [; but ,j.A..,. Slôl is allowed.
D. G.J
299] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. <fc Adj. The Numbers. 187
[(d)
Those adjectives that are properly infinitives ( 230, rem. c A

.,
so*
9 j i
9 ,,
m %*
Z'
f'
and Vol. u. 136, a) e.g. j>>, ->.*., ^.^j., u~j}, Jj*, î, ^Ji,
A
0/
,^_j and some others as jL^, JUic etc.
D. 6.]
Rem. Adjectives which are, by their signification, applicable

to females only, do not form a feminine in IL , when they designate
an action or state as natural and permanent, or, at any rate, as
lasting for a certain period of time (jU Hue ) ; as J-ol- pregnant,
9
0
9
9
0
**"
*
if
jiU,
barren, ^clâ,
JJkU,
having swelling breasts, ^âSl*.,
w*U.
]j
Jjlt, j~oa, J Jj*iLwo 'Ibn Hisam 15, last 1. R. S.] menstruating,

JkJUs divorced, lJJlc without ornaments, j-i\^. with tlie head and
6u< naked, f~oj- giving suck, jL bearing twins, J.iih^ liaving a
* * *
.
.
J
c/h/</ or a young one with Iter, ^jjuLo having a fawn with her, >%
having a whelp with her, [^j*~~- chaste, O'jj ***î l/~^ unmarried
9
0 )
9*'
9 ** 0 t
and of middle age] and likewise l>-'!/-o Jipa-o, J-ox*.
But if they
designate the said action or state as beginning, actually in progress, C

or about to begin (ajj>U>- iiLo I, they form a feminine in _ ; as
- J 09* 9 0
*> 0
00*000
j>yA\ iajl. j,* she is menstruating today ; lxi 4JUU> ,_& sAe "v7/
.*.
j .i
6e divorced to-morrow ;>loJ iLol- JJ3 eyeri/ woman who is pregnant

9
,,al
C10
9 j
i j
,0 90
^î^f
^t*
/<"- /"/ /('' or term ; C^x-3, 1 l^t ajcoô j^ JJkJJ Vit/* ->>! ""
<Ae c/ay to/ten ye sluxU see it, every woman who is suckling (in the act
of giving suck) shall become heedless of that which she lias been
suckling.
J)
3.
The Numbers of Nouns.
298. Nouns have, like verbs, three numbers, the singular, dual,
and plural (see 81).
299.
The dual is formed by adding ,jl to the singular (omitting,
of course, the tenwin) ; as ^,^0 a book, oW^ ; ^j a fawn, O^j r
188
A

Rem. a.
If the singular ends in i, is changed into O (see

9 Si
'it
.-
294, rem.) ; as 3u\ a nation, (^>lit.

-M
9* t 3
But aJI a buttock, and 3.o^.

- o j
a testicle, usually make jj(*J I and ^jlg nif .

Rem. 6. If the singular ends in a quiescent ^ (^ or {\
which was originally ^ mobile (compare 167, a, fi, a), it becomes
so again in the dual ; as .J3 a youth, for î, tjlji* ; i-j wwW^
(^)U.j ; ,. interdicted ground, ^jU- ; ^^ a butt for shooting,
B
OW*h J L^-*** a Wa^ opinion, oW>** j if^1*- pregnant, ^jL-L*. ;

l_jL. a bustard, ^bjL^.
From , the form ^jl*^*. is said to
occur. If the singular ends in a quiescent 1 (li. or 1.1), which was

originally^ mobile (compare 167, a, /8, a), the _) is restored in the
dual ; as Lac o sto$ for âe, ^jlj-ac ; US the nape of tfie neck,
jjlîi. If the singular of a quadriliteral noun ends in a quiescent
^, which was originally a y the _j is not restored in the dual, but
Q
becomes ^ mobile, as ,Xe a musical instrument (from lyJ for yî),

ijLyJLo ; lyi*' purblind (from iy* for y>&), Ûicl ; ...o<
named (from^,.*! for y*~>), OW*~-* J L5"*J-* rendered contented (from
,y*>j for >^>j), Ûoô.
A solitary exception seems to be O'jj"*-9
(/te upper parts of tfie two buttocks, the singular of which, if used,
would be j_j X*
Rem. c.
J)
The heraza of the termination i\, denoting the femi-
nine ( 296), becomes _j ; as t'U-la.j a wide water-course or bottom,
* + ft *
*+ ft **
* * ft *
*^ ft >
* i ft !*
#*^ ^
(jtjUJaj ; i|/a-e a desert, ^j\y\ja~.o ; i\f+t*- red, (j'.?!/**" > !/
** * ft *
yellow, ^j\j\Juo.
f ft i*
î* ft **
.* X ft *
Forms like l_jl;lJ..0.<.. ^jULomo, and even ^jl>Un. ,e,
are, however, said by some to be admissible. In the termination

Jt_, when sprung from a radical 3 or ^, the hemza may either be
retained or changed into y though the former is preferable ; as
;'U_a a dress (for _}L), ^jliLSs or jjl5l_3 ; jljy a mantle (for
* *
%******
^lij) O'*''*; or (J'j'->J- Soroe, however, admit the forms sj\j\}j
*
'
299]
II. The Noun.
A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Tlie Dual.
and ^jliUA (comp. 294, rem. a).
189
In the case of a JjUJ^JI oj+M A
(see 259), the better course is to change it into $ ; as ?UU,

ÎjULp or ^jUt-lfr ; *W,/^> O^Wj*" or O^W^-
" the hemza of
;t_ be radical, it cannot be changed into ^ ; as Jtji (from 1^5),

Îtjî ; jLtpj (from ye}), j\t\*oj In words of five or more letters,
the rejection of the terminations ^ and 1_is admissible; as iJj>*a sluggish mode of walking, ^^j^^ ; ^HyJ having a hairy face,
OirVJ ; iyUJ a 6i^, s<ou< camel, ÎjJifcJ ; Û-sU a jerboa's hole, B
,jljuol ; gli,."A a 6/cA 6ee$/e, <jI_jU. ; instead of ,jUj^.,
^L>j*jj, (jbîuS, ÎjUuolS, and ^jl^l...*^ .
1! km. d. If a ^ has been elided in the singular after a kesra
and before a damma with tenwin (see 167, b, /3), it is restored in
the dual; as>tj, for ,-olj, oCl) 5 t^|;> f" ly^'j. OW-o'j J *A
* *
for iâ^w, ^>U^.w (compare 166, a). In like manner, an elided $ C

is restored in the dual of some words ; as ^1, t-l, j^. (for yf\, îJ,
* .*
< **
^ /(
' t
+ + +
>*), O'V1' Ol**"* (rarely O^0 ulj-**--
4 0
% +0
c*1 and^^l (for ^
and ô') have ^jUÎ, ^jU-'t ; Cw or 5-Ut makes )\ZL> or tjUuA

ju.ôj, and ^4, have o'j^' 0î> an^ )*+*, rarely O^Jy. OV-O,
0'>**> still more rarely \j\y*i and oW-**- J*1 makes o!/- 5 l>*,
,ju* or o'y^Rem. e.
If the third radical has been elided before S in the D
singular, it is not restored ; as <UI, for iy\, (jliel ; ii), for SyiJ,
w.UiJ ; iiJ. for iJJ. (jU^J ; iii, for Ay*w, ^jUii ; <Li, for Ay^-i,
jl^j ; <U*, for Sj^Jk. ^)Uu*.
Rem. _/".
The dual is commonly employed in Arabic to signify
two individuals of a class, as (J"^*"J two men, or a pair of anything,

as ^jloijfc., or ^jUaio, a pair of scissors.
When two objects are
190
"
constantly associated, in virtue either of natural connection or

opposition, a dual may be formed from one of them, which shall
designate both, and the preference given to the one over the other
is termed ^.Jjti, tlie making it prevail over the other.
For example :
)\y>\ father and mot/ier, from wl fat/ter ; ijtî.1 brot/ier and sister,
from .l brother; ijlô-*" the sun and moon, from jîi\ tlie nnoon;
{j\.iJJ-^rl\ tlie east and west, from JyuL+i] the east; [ij\3\j*)\ Basra
B
and Kufa; ^j\Siji\ Rakka and RaJUca ; ÛIÛI the Euphrates and
/ / / /
1**0+
Tigris* ;] ^jUaJI el-Hasan and el-Hosein, from ^>... II tl-IIasan

(the elder son of 'All) ; ^j{/*)t 'Omar 'ibn el-Hattab and 'Abu
J"'
Bikr, from j^.c 'Omar. Compare in Sanskrit pitarau, " father and
mother," bhrdtarau, " brother and sister," rodasl, " heaven and
earth," ahani, " day and night," uidsau, " morning and evening,"
Mitra, " Mitra and Varuna," etc.
C
[Rem. g. The Arabs like to designate two different objects by

the dual of an adjective used as a substantive and denoting a
quality that the two have in common, as O'^*^' the two coolest
(of things) for morning and evening ; ^Lfc'vll tlie two best ones for
eating and coitus; Jj|j i~ ^J* the two red ones for meat and wine;
"Jci-
/ / t e*
* /
)\iy**$] dates and water ; (jLa-j"})! milk and water ; Îjujâ. II or

- .- i 0 -
* * 3 l s,
^lj^"^l tlie two new ones for t/te nig/U and the day ; ^j\jk*e*$\ the
heart and tlie tongue ; ^jL_,,jjiJl the two eyes ; Ûfc*^l urine and
D
dung or sleeplessness and disquietude of mind ; ÎjjlJJI the Tigris

and Euphrates.
Rem. A.
D. G.]
The dual is sometimes formed from broken plurals
( 300, 6), or from *^jT Ci\ ( 290, a, t), to designate two

bodies or troops (^jUtl^*. or ,jLSiJ) of the objects in question.
E.g. t^M two herds of camels (J^l), O^* two flocks of slieep or
* [The dual of place-names in poetry sometimes means only the

two sides of the town; see Schol. on 'Ibn Hisaui, p. 121, 1. 16. R. 8.]
'"
300] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. The Plural. 191
goats {j*ik), (J*^L. two herds of lie-camels (from JU-, pi. of A
Jk*.), ^jla-UJ two herds of milch-camels (from >U), pi. of ZmJu) ;
J-i-vJj iUU i-.Loj ^âJ between tlie (collected) spears of (the tribes
of) Malik and Nalisal (from p-U,, pi. of 9~o>) ; ^'/^J*0^' <e
fundamental principles of theology ^kj_jjiJI J^_ol) ana of law
(ajuUI J$-ot), from J>-ol, pi. of J-ol a roo; [comp. in Hebrew
D*nb'n].
Rem. i.
Proper names of the class ^.m-j* y^*j* ( 264) vary
in their mode of forming the dual. If the first part of the com
pound be indeclinable and the second declinable, the latter takes
the termination (jl ; as ^jjîjj^, jjbj^jCjm*.
But if both
parts be indeclinable, as in <U}~~,, or, when taken together, form

a proposition, as in \ji> JuU,recourse must be had to a periphrasis
with possessor of; as <uî Iji, \jii JauU l_jj, two men called C
S'ibaweih or Ta'abbata Sarran.
If the first part be in the status
constructus, it is simply put in the dual, as JU ljkc two men

, -
ja*
6*
*.l
9*
it
called JU juft 'Abd Men/if, juj 1^' two nun coiled jyj ^1 'Abii
0^ .0 * t
l/J It
Zeid, +j?>jM U^l ftw men called 4jJI ^1 '/6m 'z-Zubeir.

CI
But in
the case of compounds with w>l, ^>jI, etc., it is allowable to put the
second part in the dual likewise, as ^>jjjj I^j'300.
(a)
There are two kinds of plurals in Arabic.
The one, which has only a single form, is called *p,t.)l
9-~aJt, or ^..^ oll a^j>JI, M# sound or perfect plural (pluralis

sanus), and ^Jl~JI ,* H, or <U"iLJ! f-**-, ** complete or en^re
plural, because all the vowels and consonants of the singular are
retained in it.
(b)
The other, which has various forms, is called j~+i\ -*JI,
192
A or_;....v*)l *-<*-, the broken plural (pluralis fractus), because it is more

or less altered from the singular by the addition or elision of con
sonants, or the change of vowels.
301.
The pluralis sanus of masculine nouns is formed by adding
the termination Oj to the singular ; as JjLi a thief, )y*j\~>- The

*
pluralis sanus of feminine nouns, which end in , is formed by
.
**
"
9*
'
I'll
changing _ into Ol_, as &3jL<, ol5jL ; of those which do not

B end in _, by adding Ol_ to the sing., as^j^ Mary, OlirRkm. a.
If the singular ends in elif maksura, with or without
ten win (\ or ^), or in kesra with ten win (_), arising out of
^_ ( 167, 6, /?), or in a quiescent ^ preceded by kesra (\^$),
arising out of {,then the rules laid down in 166, b, a and /3,
and 167, a, /3, c, are to be observed.
E.g. ,. In o , for .JLloua*
( 245), chosen, ^îb^L* for L_j^,.a,l-.a,.o. and in the oblique cases

C
tj..Ah,jy., for Lj.,.ha. ; (-i-'> Moses, ^Jy,.ty for ^jyg-iy ; ^15,

for .yiUS, a judge,, i^jyiM, for ,j^~jli, and in the oblique cases
l>el3, for ,^^15 ; ÛJI, for ^jiUJI, pregnant, Ol.La. ; ^Jt_aJI ///. smallest,
Objw.rfill ; ^JLer"* o quail, OLJlo^.
Rem. 6.
The gezma of the middle radical in feminine substan-
tives of the forms Jjti and &X*&, ^)jti and <Uai, Jji and <ULai,
D
derived from roots which are not media: radicalis geminatte or

medire jf vel ^, passes in forming the plural into a vowel, which
may either be the same as that of the first syllable, or in all cases
fetha. Kg. jLti I i,r, I. ot jici ; ^j6j\ the earth, the ground, oLo<l
(rWTttt); i^x l''/". 0%i ; ajuLs, IjL.. a cftsA, OliLai, Oli/L ;
ijji a village, OUJ ; Sjj*k a coming in the morning, OIjjlC ;
jUA Hind, OljU* or OljUA ; j^ a fragment, Ol^~^ or Otj_J=>,
*jj t/ie lotus-tree, Oljju or Cljju ; J^- 6'<W, 0"iL^. or
301] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj.Pluralis Samis. 193

O^Lo^ : &JL&9 darkness, OlJLb or 0UJ9 ; aj^c an upper chamber, A
OlJ/c or Oli/.
In the forms Jjii and iUi, the gezma may also
be retained, as w>l^^, *Ol*JlL?, [oli^] ; but in iUi this can

be done only by poetic license, as oLaij from <Liij looseness or
slackness (of the joints), Otjij from Sîj a nÂ.
j.-**-
* * *
Names of men of
j * j
* *-
the form *3Ax5 have likewise 0^bi, as ^JLL* Talha, OUtJLfc ;

>.- 0
r,
* * *
; S J
5>h- ffamza, Olj-o-**-
IJJ
The word i^ or ^^fr, wedding or
marriage, has oL-j. In Ux, if the third radical be $, the form B

9
*-*
* *
Cj^jlj is not admissible, as S^ji a summit, d\jj$ or Ot^jS (but not

^
.
. "
*
OUj3). A rare exception is Ot^j*. from j^* o wJielp. [If the
third radical be ^, the form O^Lxi is likewise disapproved.
* *
* 0
One
may say oU*J, as QL.A, but not oLc*J, instead of which one
uses ij^J
/ij
R. S.] In SJbo, if the third radical be ^, the form
-*>
)/(J
**J
0*^Lx is inadmissible, as 3L3j a charm, <LJ&> a kidney, OL3j, C

OUL^ (but not OLSj, oUL^). If the middle radical be ^ or ^,
t
9* * *
9*6 +
the gezma of these three forms is retained ; as 3j y*. a nut, Otj^*. ;

9*6+
9*6*9'*'
9*6*
9*0'
3l*~>2j a garden, 0L051 : ûc^j an egg, a helmet, oLcw ; cUgP a fault,

9 *9 * 9 *
9*0
t *
*
f - ->
C>Ufr ; Ls^> (for &+>) a lasting, still rain, Ol;) ; i*-o (for ixo)
a churdi, obu ; <U$> (for U$j) a tfwm <y fortune, a mcissitude,
0*^y
The vowel fetha is, however, admitted dialectically*,

* 0*
* * *
* **
**
**
especially in the form aXx$, as Otj^*., oUw, Ot^y ObuJ, D

%
** a
f 6*
O^j. Substantives of the forms Ua, derived from verbs med.

9mt*
3*
9 St *
rad. gemin. always retain the gezma ; as lj a mote, Olj3 ; **-*

9
a *
9 Si
Si
a charge or attack, Ot jw ; 3 js. a certain number, a few, Otjt* ;

95 j
5 J
Sj-j a navel, Ott^r. The same is the case with all adjectives, as
big, OU..j (not OUm) ; iXy_, .us//, 0>v~> ; iaJx /a<
* [Viz. in the dialect of Hudeil, according to Zamahsari, Fdik,

L 43. D. G.]
w.
25
194
A
rt?i<Z strong, OlaJlc ; 5^JL. sweet, Ot^JL*..
Exceptions are, *3uuj <>/*
middle stature, cAxjj or Olajj, and i~aJ having little milk (of
a sheep or goat), OUaJ.
Rem. c. If ^ and ^y, as third radicals, reject their fetha in the
fem. singular, and become quiescent before 5, passing into I ( 214,
and 7, rem. c and d), they are restored in the plural along with
the vowel.
B
E.g. S^jLo or S"}Ls>, prayer (for S5JL0), Ot^Ja ; SUi,
a can, spear, tube (for 5^5), Olj^S ; SUi, a young ivoman (for
A~is). OUii ; SUiô, thrown (for <Uê), OU^ (compare 167, a,
P, a, with 166, a).
Rem. < If the third radical has been elided in the sing, before
"iL , it may be restored in the plural or not, according to usage.
0
0 -
9* 9
9* 9
* *
* *
E.g. i-at (for iyat- or iy-at) a thorny tree, Z*\y*as- and Oly-oc ;
t"
t/S/
'-a^
.- * *
0 -* ^
0* '
9*9*
cUw (for SyUi or iî a year, Oly^ and Oltw ; iiw (for iyii
~
(.
9*9*
*''
'*'
9*1
9**1
or SyLw) a //'/<. Olyii or OlyLi ; iUI (for Syot) a female slave,

9 * *i
9 *t 9 * *
' * < 9 ***
9 * * *.;
Ol^l or OUI ; <U* (for SyA), a I/tin;/, OlÂ or oU ; i~b
(for j-ii) <A point of a weapon, 0UJ9 ; Sj^ (for S_j^) ara armlet,
9
*J
' ' /
9*91
*J
4*
0^0
a ring, Ol>v ; 5-H (for Sj-j ) a /a</) or 6and, OlJ ; U) (for i^t))
"^
01
>
u*
0^9
<A gwre, OUI; eb) (for u5j) a '"":/, Ol5< ; & (for Û) a hundred,
*
*
*
*
*
*
9 *
00
0'0A"S
4 **
9 0 l
CjIIo. Co or iol (for i~o), a daughter, makes OUj ; and Q^.1
0**0*
* *t
(for 5jx-l ), a sister, Ol^tkl.

D
Rem. e. The hemza in the terminations !1_ and Jl_ is subject

to the same rules in the plural as in the dual ( 299, rem c).
Hence from 1\jm**o, t\sy l\ij-> [\~0~' are formed O Ijlt>>, Oljl^>i,
%
*9 *
* \ *
* ' '
OtjLS^j, Ol^w or OlÛ' Words of five or more letters

sometimes reject the terminations ^ and l_ (see 299, rem. c) ;
^J
4^**'J
9* 9* J
9*9'
as (^jU*., ObjU. or OljU*. : ilxoli a jerboa's hole, Obuoli.
302.
(a)
The pluralis sanus masc. is formed from :

Proper names of men (excepting those which end in _, as
302] II. The Noun. A. Nouns SubsLd Adj. Plur. San. Masc. 195
), their diminutives, and the diminutives of common nouns A
which denote rational beings ; as 0-^ 'Othmdn, ij^Jl^lt ; ju-t
'Obeid (dimin. of juft '.4W), ^jk^^c ; J*j (dimin. of Jj a man),
J ' 1 9 i J
% *
* J * J
(J>^s-j ; j*4y* (dimin. of j*lw) an inferior poet, OiJ****(b)
Verbal adjectives which form their fern, by adding
(c)
Adjectives of the form Jj*I, which have the comparative and

2 J
superlative signification.
> * b I
, * 0 Z
[The corroboratives of J^ viz. %+*-\, *^t,
etc. have also the plur. san. masc., though by their fern. sing. *Up* , B
l\ . A>, etc. they might seem to belong rather to the class of
J .. 0 I
adjectives exemplified by jk*o\, etc. 296.

304, II. 2, rem. D. G.]
i
(d) The relative adjectives in ^j
(e)
For the plur. fem. see
The words ^1 (for ^^) a son, jj\* one of the four classes
9 ot
1 t
&*
of created beings, uj\ the earth, J*I ones family, jjl the goose,
i
*t*
*****&
î the possessor (of a thing) ; which make Oy^> 0>^'*. Oy^j' C

(rarely 0>*j'). 0>^*'> eyj^' and Ojji (used only in the construct
state _j_ji, see 340, rem. c)*.
Rem. a. Adjectives, however, have the plur. sanus masc. only
when joined to substantives denoting rational beings.
Rem. 6. Plurales fracti are also formed from substantives and
adjectives that have the plur. sanus masc, but more especially from
adjectives when used substantively.
p
Rem. c. To the words enumerated under (e) may be added
, if
.
i i
A
i^jylc, the highest lieavens, and ^Jjl or ^Jl (construct form of
* In a poem of en-Nabiga (Ahlw. App. 13, vs. 5) we find jjytJ

from **3, and in the commentary on the Dlw. of Hudeil, p. 120,
last 1. ^jy ky f from t^f.
We ought to mention also the expressions
jj^^â-j-JI *iXJt Uo C*b and ,^>JL,II oj .L,*.
196

> i
cJ^j'i wibh the first syllable short, see 340, rem. c), possessors,
which have no singular ; as also the numerals denoting the tens,
from 20 up to 90 ( 323).
Further, JU. a privy, tj-^-L ; Jî

ji
ii
thing, ^JyJ>> ; j*- vulva, O.SJ* > an(^ *ne rarer forms \Jy{\,
ii
'
0>^-'' from w>l and -l.

Rem. rf. Some fem. nouns in JL , especially those of which the
third radical (j, ^J, ) has been elided, have a plur. sanus masc,
the termination _ disappearing entirely ; as if*, a stony, volcanic

.
' i '
.
- i '*
district, ^jja- (and, very irregularly, O.JJ*-') > ^>* a thorny tree,
*
9t
9* J
1 t
9'1
}yc& ; i5j a lung, )}*} ; ij& a ball, a sphere, ^j^jSs ; iXi a stick
*
>3
n * *
used by children at play, ^j^-i [cas. obliq. y^JLS] ; &w a year,

)y~>.
From the oblique case of this last word, viz. k>~i-', arises a
9
secondary formation i>~w, [like (J>*i 325, rem. a.
Comp. also
ii. 108].
&
Rem. e.
C
'
9 i - 1
In proper names of the class .y^j-e yjyi ( 264),
the formation of the plural is analogous to that of the dual ( 299,

rem. A).
Thus w^Cijuco, in which the second member only is
declinable, makes ^jy>jSL> juto ; but toûi and L JaÛi, which are
wholly indeclinable, form aj^^w jjJ and lîi JauLi j ji. men called
Sibaweih and Ta'abbata Sarran.
Construct compounds, like
iîLu, juj ^t, and wîil (J^'> frru >-^ J^* *ij W'i and
j^jJI iUfl, men caêc? M6rf Menaf 'Abu Zeid, and '/6mt 'z-Zubeir ;
9 t
9 6
but in the case of compounds with ^jl, ^1, etc., it is also allowable
to say ^Jyj pW and the like. It may be added that compounds
0
with ^1, when they are the names, not of persons, but of animals
* "*
or other objects (see 191, rem. b, 6), take the feminine plural Oto
9 9
0'0
0J0
- -
(from C-^J or L^t) ; e.g. ^ry^- ^>jI a weasel, Jl* ^1 o water-fowl,

tj-xj (JjI any one of the stars in the tail of the Great Bear,
,_ry* OUj, etc.
303] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj.Plur. San. Fern. 197
[Rem. f. If a word in the status constructus is put in the plural, A
the following genitive of possession may be put also in the plural,
0 *
as
0*>
1 0
11 0.*
- Q- 11 <Uw pi.
JIW
>
' 3 i.
0 * 9t*
1 * 0 I
9*
1 0
c^-p-a.,!! Uwl or St11 aUil ; ,_JLiL)l Jji,
' Ji
o.>-'
JÔC
wjjAaJI JUst or w~UJI JUil ,
jujJt
* *
11
fit
w-a-Ua, wJI w)U~l or
jujjJI v1*-*1; i***J< <UJ has *JI ^y; JM C~-J,

J\y*j\ O^ ; etc.
303.
(a)
D. G.]
The pluralis sanus fern, is formed from :
Proper names of women, and such names of men as end in

j
*i.
".-
9 9
9"
Jtf'
-. '
_; as s-îj Zeinib, oUijj ; jua i/md, OIjua ; 5j* 'Azza, Olj* ;

wU TWAa (a man's name), oUU ( 301, rem. 6).
Rem.
According to some grammarians the plur. sanus fern,
may be formed from any word ending in 5_; as 3uJo a gazelle,

t *s*
9* 9 *
9***9'**
9*3*
OLJb ; 3uji a village, Obji , <Le*^Lt> a ivcy learned man, oU^tc.
(6) Feminine adjectives, the masculine gender of which has the C
pluralis sanus.
-
(c)
**
'9 J
,- , 9
Feminine nouns in ^J aud it ; as u^*- pregnant, OLL ;
jjj^&S memory, Ob>&i ; ilj-i distress, Otjtô ( 301, rem. e) ;

* * 1
9***1
l_jW- bustard, CjbjLo-.

(rf) The names of the letters, which are usually feminine ( 292, 6) ;
as uUI a ///", OUJI ; ^< a m, <OL~.
(e)
The names of the months ; as j>j n, II <Ac Moharram, j)
Oltô ; 0^**J Ramadan, OULivo> ; Jl> Sattwal, O^lyi.

(/) The feminine nomina verbi ( 196), and all nomina verbi of
99'
',
9 *
9*0
the derived forms ( 202) ; as objjw a definition, oUjjjw ; elkil

9'-99'0
'
/fo/", oUJait ; w-'iUx.st a technical term, oWÛeuol.

Rem.
The nomina verbi of the second and fourth forms, when
used in a concrete sense, admit also of a pluralis fractus; as ouiaj,
198
A
oiJIj, a literary composition, a book, oLjUjj, >J*JI^j (compare

9
t*
**
,*
136) ; f~tft a date, an era, a chronicle, p-jj\^j ; ^~*jW^ distresses,

difficulties; jLj annunciations, prognostics; -;> l3 wonders,
marvels; ol*>jt a yZse rumour, Ug>.ljl ; ,>U-I a cAat'n or sert
' '*
o/' authorities, juil_t.
B
(a)
Substantives of foreign origin, even when they denote persons ;
as Jjl' an awning, a tent, Olijl^-i ; îJLwjl t a t a hospital,

9
' *0 J
oUU-yU^ ; O'jji'-* a i^ d'eau, a fountain, oUt^jilA ; Ul an Aga,

Olêl ; Lib <t Pasha, Olyib ; U-1 (for iU>l) a teacher, Olyiwl.
(A)
Many masc. substantives, which have no plur. fractus ; and

*
some fern, nouns, which have not a fern, termination ; as J-n*-* a
4
4^5*4,,
stout camel, O*^ > : * ; vL-- a warm bath, OULq-*. ; V t an

C inanimate or inorganic thing, obLâ. ; olê** a &Vina <A/a, an
animal, oUt^-*. ; jli* landed property, oljlic ; ,jjj*.U an wen/
or occurrence (lit. t_5>- U ;na happened or occurred), Ob*.U ;
Jjkl one's family or relations, 0*ilJkl or C*5lJkl, which some, however,
4^ Of
derive (according to 301, rem. 6) from iUl ; j** a caravan o/" loaded
camels, Ol^c or Otj^c ; iU-> tfAe sy or heavens, OtÛ-1 (though this
Of
"t
word is also masc); iôjl fe earth or ground, oUijI (see 301,

'j
J - 0 -
J , 0 ,
40 J
IJ]
D rem. b) ; Qy+** a waterwheel, Oliy*.*! ; ^^y* or ,j*jZ a wedding

9
* J J
or marriage, OUy*.
.-Of
. .
From J**o' a collection of forty traditions is
formed oU^juj).
()
Verbal adjectives, which are used in the plural as substantives ;
as OU51& entities (from O^^ ftetna) ; Ob*.*.^* beings (from i>*--

'-
t>
**fi
founds existing) ; OtiyU>ô creatures (from JjÛ.. created) ; OU;ao

literary compositions, works (from u> * n arranged, classified) ;
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Suist. and Adj.Plur. Fractus. 199
Olj* I tf bound books, volumes (from j> A < covered with skin, A
found).
* j
(j)
All diminutives, except those specified in 302, a ; as J-ttt-
a hillock, 0*}L. ; s^.-~&> a little book, OU&.

304. The more common forms of the plur. fractus of substantives
and adjectives, which are derived from triliteral roots, and in none of
which (excepting J*il) does any letter precede the first radical, are B
twenty-nine in number. The following is a list of these forms, with
the principal corresponding singulars, and examples.
Plur. Fract.
I.
âa.
Sing.
9*3
1.
'0J
9*3
iXai ; as <UaJ a present, JU3 ; **~>} a knee, w>; ; ijkthe white spot, or blaze (Germ. Blasse), on a horse's forehead,
4*3
" Sl
9*1
9*3
* '4
jjG.
<UI
a nation, j&A
; i*3
[a leather tent,] a dome, ^-J
;
9*
3
9 * 3
9* 3
I
f
9 * 3
9*9 3
jyo
a form, jye
; j^
a district
(Gr. x<"Pa)>
ji^
! >*>
a C
*
'
.. J
4*0 J
fire-brand, {JJ^- (for ij^ or j.**., 213) ; LX& a kidney,

^k* (for (_,!>) ; [i^ courageous, j^\
2. ljJLjU, fem. of J*i1 as a superlative ( 234 and 295, b) ; as
*0 3-*
''i?'
* 0 i *
3' ** *
*9 iV
\j&\
the largest, j+JJ\
; ^jjuoJI
// smallest, jju*tA\
; ^^Kull
*&* greatest, JjiJti; yJsR the first (fem. of Jy$), Jyjfif;

uisJI the highest, (îi'l.
j^tE^.
Similarly i_$>-1 other, another (fem. of j^l, see J)

* -?
295, rem. b), j-\, without tenwin.
3. *JLiiJ (especially from verba mediae rad. j), <Uxi, rare ; as
<Uj. a turn of fortune, a dynasty, J^y ; Suy a turn, >^>y> ;
9* 9*
*3
9*3
4*0
t j
>ji a village, \jji (for J_^S, 213) ; UJ a beard, âJ

(for ^^) ; *** a trinket, ^yU. (for j^Â*.).
200
A Plur. Fract.
II. JZi.
Sing.
3 * it
1. J-*Jt, not comparative and superlative ( '232 and 235) ;

" *i
*' '
' '
**
* *
i '%
as }+a*\ red, j^m- ; j v-l humpbacked, <->J^ ; .^-el &/",

jrt> ; yarfl w/ufe, >^ (for ,^0^) ; j^-t black, ij~> (for >>-) ;
- o
l u
(J**! MiW, ^j**.
2. >, fern, of Jji4I, not comparative and superlative ( 296) ;

as ilî-c t^/o?*', jJLo ; Uy* /?, JLJe ; etc. [Accordingly
llj~4 a desert has jurf.]
Rem.
iU^l, i\jCs, OjCL}, and *T* (fem. of -"', etc.,
corroboratives of Jffe a/i), make >*., fJ>, n,', iij,

without tenwin [ 309, a, 8], att together. [Conip. 302, c,
and vol. ii 137 and rem. c]
3. JUi, JU, JUi, derived from verba med. rad. ^ ; as o'>*
C
a middle-aged married woman, ,jj* (for (**) ; jly ft'mti,

retiring (of a woman), jy ; yj\^ the pole of a tent, Qtf ;
,'
, ,
>
'
>
-4
O'.**- a raofe, a plate, Oy^ I j>>-' a bracelet, jy ; jljl /*<,

j_jt.
[They may be contractions from original J**, as e.g.
j)\^t a tooth-stick, has certainly both j)y* and i)^~<.
R. S.]
4. J*li, derived from verba med. rad. _} ; as Jk5U having newly

had young, i^c (for J>ft) ; JaSU [and J5U. ./arrow,] <tf bearing
D
young for some years, *ê [or 1^, J>*>].

99 J
90 3
cases, as >i from >U and J^ from Jjl^.

0 a
[Also in some other
They may, however,
: jj
be contractions from *ji and tj^ (comp. III. 5, rem.).

[Hem.
D. G.]
&5U a ahe-camel has J^J. |
in. J3.
1. Jt*s, JUi, JUi, not derived either from verba media) rad.
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Plur. Fractus. 201
Plur. Fract.
III.
J*i continued.
Sing.
geminate or verba tertiae rad. _j et ^j ; as *-tj; a large bowl or

<> i >
- -
9 J >
9.' '
* t >
dish, v-ij ; J1JJS the neck, JJJ> ; JU- a mimosa tree, J-- ;
4
JJ
4 '
IJ
4 ^
4 J J
w>U^> a book, v.^ ; j^Syi a /-*/, t/i/i ! j1**- '''<'''A /* ;

,jLa.* a stallion, (>>. ; i)U>* a tooth-stick, J)y* ; jL-_i>*
Saturday, j~i ; p'j^ tffo shtnbone of an animal, etfe ; jjji
a tick, iji.
&
Rem.
4
Exceptions are r'f - M 6one ovr //<? ye,

4
'
 O"**-
**t
[^ rare caae 's v--^' from ^-iil
female, as though it were formed from 1>UI.]

2. J***, U**i, Jy**, not derived from verba tertiae rad. ^ et ^ ;
as rr*M a fa/,vY/ or tW, wa5 ; ^.^^t a sandhill, w^=> ; jJj->
4J J
4'
'
<- > J
4 -
a seat1, throne, bier, jj~> ; 3 :,/>,,! a sAtp, ,jjuj ; iojt* a etfy, C

^ju ; 2Jum*~o a leaf or page, uU~ ; jê a pillar, jl ;
> ^
j j
J>-y a message, a messenger, J-y.

3. JLi, (J>**> verbal adjectives not having a passive signification,
and not denved from verba tertiae rad. _j et ^J ; as ^JJ m
wAo warns, jjj ; j>~e patient, j~o ; Jî docile, [ a aVomeaWy,]
Jfc J j*i jealous, J** J c*Xtf %"# ^"y W> t>VJ44^
4*-
4*-^
f J^
44*
in
f * "
T\
4. J*, J*, iJUi, Jx&, J**, rare ; as utf-> a raj/) uuu ; J* D

4 J
4 '
4 Ji
4"
a thin, white piece of cloth, J^->> ; Jwl a /ion, jwl ; Ab a

IJJ
{*
4 j j
4^^ ^
sphere, the heavens, iUi ; ^j a ido/, >jj ; iiju as victim

9)1%*'*
4JJ
4* * I
,/br sacrifice, ^.v ; i-i*. a joiece 0/ wooJ, >y./^ ; <v.l a irafc

or thicket, ytm-\ ; j^J a leopard, j+j ; y>i*i rough,
4 j *
j j
^*>s a hyama, ius.

w.
26
202
A Plur. Fract.
III.
J*i continued.
Sing.
5. J*l*, rare ; as j+ti a merchant, jmJ ; JjLj a full-grown

'.33
camel, Jljt.
t * ' is admissible in all these cases*,
Rem. The form J*i
unless the word- comes from a radical media; geminatse; e.g.
'j a 3
0 3
', 3 3
90 I
', S 3
0 0 J
90 J
>**&>, *r~cj, J-y, J~>\, [j-i, jî,]jti> (for j*), ^ (for

l>9 3
\jo-si, instead of which iôyj is sometimes used), %r^J fillgrown slve-camds (for w--J), from w>0 (for ^J).
Forms like
JuJJ pleasant, JJ, w>bj m< common fly, w>J, are rare.
Some
times the damma of words med. rad. geinin. is changed into

'J
'
'J - 3
',3
9 *
fetha, as wi-*, < ; ju*>- new, ,),**>. or .>ju..
IV. Jw.
C
1 . ZX*i ; as A*k5 a piece, jUoJ ; &.. a maxim, ^j- ; J

a foc/r o/* ,Wr, ô^ ; **5*" wotfo o/" walking, manner of living,
character, j~* ; Sy*1 an example or pattern, ^-#1 (for lj-'I) ;
i*^ a building, î ; [*>*y a fcrife, Uy or ^y].
2. eUsi, U, rare ; as U* a teratf, ê-s*** ; **?-= a form, %~> ;
^ 0,
..
0, 0 ^
Sjj^j a shin for milk, jjj ; i~aA a shower of rain, yaA ;

' "
j)
0*
0* *
0*
00
0^
SjU a ft'wie, ^ ; <Ul a fathom, jt ; [ib a flock of sheep, JAj].
V. JU*.
1.
0 *
.
00
0 0J
90,
Jji (not pnmse or secundae rad. ^), J*, J* ; as^~; a sea,
* [Again, (_jxi Persian curved bows (Tabarl, i. 957, 1. 1) is said to

w* 0 *
be the plural of lUjw.
9 0 j
R. S.
It may be a poetical license for Jjii.
For, as a rule, just as the form J^s-i may be changed into Jh-*-i
0***
Of
**
90s
9JJ
((..suyCJI ^.Jojô (Â*), so Jju may be replaced by J**.]
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Svhst. & Adj.Plur. Fractus. 203
Plur. Fract.
V.
JUi continued.
9
ff
Sing.
0/
It/
jU^ ; ^jî a piece of cloth, a dress, vW^ (^* * gazelle,

-V
ft
4/5
|VJ ; -j3 a arrow, -lji3 ; ,^j$ a wo(/*, vî ! ?^j a toMM**,

9/2
9 /
'J
9/
-Ljj ; JJ a sAa<fe, a shadow, J*5U ; *~j a spear, Ûj ;
*> ^ a ^
i ^ ff
f/ Aj
9 -
0 -
5 -
2. U*, Uxi (rare), Uj ; as iauaS a dish, pLo5 ; S< an occasion, B

4 /
9/0/
9/
9/0/
9/
a tVme, jtô ; i-ijj a garden, \j6Kij ; i*~o a farm, sLe ;

9/0
4 /0J
<UJU a milch-camel, -UJ ; U5> a scrap of cloth or paper,

9/
9/OJ
tt
4/
42j
a ote, clSj ; <uuu a low-lying, level district, elv ; U5 a

9
4*/0
Rem.
//
^/
1j^t, a woman, has a plural of this form, Jl_J.
9/ / /
3. Jji, AUi, not derived from verba mediae rad. geminatse or q

tertiae rad. j et ^ ; as J*. a hill, JU**. ; J*** a he-camel,
9 /
9///
''/
' t.
'
'
t>
JU*- ; ***; the neck, v^j ! **** a ./ratf, jU-> ; O*1. fem9 / /
 ; **-

9
'
a hywna, cLs.
9 0/
9/0/
#l
0/,
9/
5. J**, fem. iW, verbal adjectives ; as ^>**o difficult, _Ue ; D

90/
9/
_>J^ sweet, v' J^ ; w-~Us /<(</v/, v^"09 ^ J
- J
-*
9 -i
6. Jj ; as ,J>j /resA rip* dates, ->Uj ; ^j an early born

9/9/J
9/
camel's colt, cWj ; A** a late bom camels colt, el**.

, $ t
/Of
.-
^li
7. k_y*, not fem. superlatives ; as îit female, i*UI ; ^j^*9
a hermaphrodite, !>UaW.
204
[ 304
A Plur. Fract.
V.
JUi continued.
Sing.
8. 0*^**> fem- &&**, verbal adjectives; as (j*-9*^ repentant,

9
'
* 9 J
'
>lju ; o'iciq* lean, slim, yolA..

9. ?&*, feni- taj^-"-*, verbal adjectives ; as ,jLuJb_c thirsty,
(jlUoft ; oW-a* angry, ->l-a* ; OWj, Wj, satisfied with
B
drink, l^j.
10. J^Jti, fern. iLi, verbal adjectives, not having a passive
signification ; as ;+*=> large, old, jl& ; îj^, yS>j>, noble,
>l^>, *Jlî ; sjojj^d sick, sjb\y> ; [oux-e feeble, ijU-oJ ;
A<*1 fowgr, JlJ (rarely JU) ; vos^ base, >U ; jua- (for
jj^.) ôorf, iW^. ; jt*- (for j^, Â.) 0<*x, jLa..
Rbm.
From words tertise rad. _j et ^J this form is rarely

S '
used ; as ..is pure, I UU.

9
'
An example of the passive signi9
fication is J*-a a weanling, JLai.

11. J-ftL, verbal adjectives; as r.Le a companion,
*.'
*.*'
yafXi a merchant, jUJ ; JjkU drinking, thirsty, Jtjj ; ^515

standing, j>\* ; ^jU sleeping, >lj ; clj (for Îj) a shepherd,
[Rem. a.
9
9 '
'
Rare cases are jl . from il>-- a courser;

* *
9 *
'
^-Uu from i\ m, In ti <Ac channel of a torrent ; ol a. & from

JukCl fern. .'1, .j. & lean; jU-t and Ûu from l\j Lt and
*LjLi.]
[Rem. 6. The plural JUi is said to occur in a few words
(see Hariri, Dorrat, ed. Thorb. 97 seq. and Hafagi's comm.
304]
II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Plur. Fractus. 205
Plur. Fract.
V.
JUi continued.
Sing.
141 seq.) as Acllj from IxLj a she-camel with her ovm calf,
'J
fl
* J
flit from irij a sheep or goat in thz second year, Jl-j from
9 0
* *-J
90>
7 '* *
J--j or J*-j a ew Zam6, Jtij from Jij mean, |Lcj from

clj a shepherd, |L* from ^jLo a Saltan (see the Gloss, to
Tabarl).
Some say that it is another form for JUi, others ]$

0 *
J 0
that it is really a collective (sl++. ^~*\). ~D. G.]
VI. jya.
90-
90
0 3 J
00-
J J
w ; v-*j the soul, vyu ;

4.
J J
90
Jy& a middle-aged man, Jy^ ; t^y* a moiar tooth or

9 J J
99
9 J J
00 J
...
grinder, w>jj- ; .** a *, i>*- ; *> a military force, q

9 3 1
901
JJ
*(/
J J
*y*f ; i/i a robe, }}ji ; J~*r an army, J^^tt- ; ju- fo ec^,
', 1 J 1 Or
$ 1
JJ
90*
3 J
i^-j- ; j_jJ a gazelle, ^Ji (for t^-J*) ; >b a bucket, î (for
9
JJ
...
35
!_^Jj) ; and, by assimilation of the vowels, j^^j-J*, (^J (comp.

215).
Rem. a.
From words med. rad. _j of the forms Jji and
90
f J.
JJ
90 *
Jji this plural is rare ; e. g. *.>> a froop, <?-j> ; jjj*- a yar,

i j j
o c j
i j.
Jj>- (or J^>-)-
3*3
t^>* ioWj usually makes ^5 or ij-> D
9 0*.
as if from y~i.
Rem. 6. In words med. rad. \ the vowel of the first
syllable is sometimes assimilated to the second radical, as
9 0*
JJ
9 0 *
Cwj a liouse, dyj or O^-j ; f-t~> "" old man, a chief, a doc9JJ
9J
90*
9JJ
9J
tor, 9-ye^ or -*** j O** an eUe< O.**** or On* (comp. 269,

rem. c).
9**
9*J
jJ
9 **
JJ
2. J**, Jjti ; as ju.1 a /ion, j^l ; v^ '* sYY""> V5Jk-i *r^

A Plur. Fract.
9
VI.
iJ
Jyi continued.
Sing.
the liver, iyj=> ; J*j a mountain-goat, J>*} ; iiU a king,

y>U ; Û (for ^~o) a canine tooth, <^>y*> ; Uo* a staff,
m
j J
'
^j-a* (for \jye&), or by assimilation t^y** ; . 6foorf (for

* ' 3 >
3
jj-o. >o), î or ^y
B
Rem.
From words med. rad. _j of the form J-xi this

9
.-
plural is rare ; as JjU/ (for Jjy* ) a sfem or trunk, ^y-> (or
Ij
9*0*
9 *
3. U*, iUi, rare ; as *jj*i a skin for milk, a purse of money,

9
i)
9*0
J J
''S
j2*j>j ; Li*. a period of time, *->*** ; <bj+> a hole, w** J

<U*. a casket, Jj>** ; ***> a top or summit, oyti ; 51^
an inkhorn, jjgo or ^jj>>.
4. J*l*, verbal adjectives, not mediae rad. gemin. or med. rad. ^
i >
9*9*
vol ^ ; as otflj standing, Jy^ ; u~Jl>, jÛ, sitting, cr>*-,

9
* J
j**5 ; jublw a witness, )+?* ; OU proud, wicked, ^ (for

LS*2*) or ls-6 5 ^ weeping, C/* or L&^" * *
[Rem.
j
9
J)
JJ l
I
fi
^^ *
^* * *
Rare cases are f-ô from *Jub (*JL-) a rt6;

9*
J J
>3j' from ^1 (Âj\) a stone set up ; ui^J from ijuji* elegant.]
VII. J&
1. ^te, verbal adjectives, not derived from verba tertise rad. ^ et
9
9 St
^j (with rare exceptions) ; as jt*.U prostrating oneself, **"'

j*\~* conversing at night, j-o-w ; ^*\j sleeping, joy and j***
Ûd fasting, j*yo and ^ô ; J-li pregnant, Jî and J*
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.6 Adj.Plur. Fractus. 207

Plur. Fract.
VII.
J*i continued.
/w<7.
[t/uU. menstruating, â**- \ iJJU repudiated, J!**] ; .^->Lc

*
Si j
'
St j
5 J
5j
absent, ^^k ; jU a soldier, ijfrk (for ^>fc or jji, 213).

2. 1*1*, fem. of the preceding ; as 2aJ0 mourning, 9-y.
Rem. a.
The substitution of &&r for damm is allowable

sj
in the first syllable of Jji from verba med. _j et ^g. in which B

case the j must be changed into ^ ; as i_La- for oL., J^.,
from otfli. fearing ; jg~o, from j\*o fasting ; etc.
9riJ
J -0 i
[Rem. 6. Anomalous is Jjj* from jjjet having no weapon.]

VIII.
JUi.
J*U, verbal adjectives, not derived from verba tertiae rad. ^ et ^

[or med. gem.] (with rare exceptions) ; asêÛ. ajudge,j>\. ;
*jU a follower, eui ;
*Jlo an artisan, cUo ; j-<-^ an C
unbeliever, jU& ; JaU. ignorant, Jl-t-. ; r~U

v'V 5 j*te sleeping, jt\y ; jU a soldier, l]}t ; oV an offender,
"Si I
S J
jL*. ; [jU avoiding, >tjuej*.
ix. aJui.
1. J.-cL, verbal adjectives, denoting rational beings, and not
derived from verba tertiae rad. _j et ^j ; as J*li a workman, D
9***4*
9** *
9 *
ZXxi ; j\s an unbeliever, ijk^ ; J~>1 perfect, 3 1 i fl ;

^.L a conjuror, >w ; j 4 jtrcVas, dutiful, ijî ; *5U obedient,
ieU (for ift>i) ; *5W selling, lel^ (for 3*^).
* [(J*^ defeated, fugitives, properly pi. of Jli, is by usage pi. of
ji. R.S.]
208
A Plur. Fract.
IX.
<Ux continued.
Rem.
Sing.
J*W from verba med. _} sometimes remains uncon-
tracted in the plural ; as j~>l- acting wrongly, 3j^. or SjU*. ;

^ *
%+*0
Q* *
9 **
%++ +
*U5l. a tcwaver, 4J=d^. or dj=>U>- ; ^>5l* treacherous, Suâ* or
J5
[2. J*a* rare, as wjm 6aa, <&> ; JL,to feeble, *a*-o ; ^^

y ^
**
generous, 5tj ; j^-* a cAiVi 3jL>.]

X.
iU*.
JUli, verbal adjectives, denoting rational beings, and derived
.
"
*J
from verba tertiae rad. _j et ^ ; as jl a soldier, i\jt (for
5i*) ; ulifl judge, Ua5 (for i-is) ; _)jj a reciter, rehearser,
or traditionary, l^j (for i<jj) ; oV sinner, SUa. (for

i-ia.) ; cC a manager, U-<.
[And so in the dialect of Hijaz
iCJoi\ (Saltans) for ^y^LeJI, a nickname given to the first

Muslims.
R. S.]
[Rem. An exception is S\j( from j\j a falcon.]

D XI.
iJbi.
1. J**, not derived from verba tertise rad. j et ^j ; as Jj3
em earring, <uj* ; spjj a case or casfctf, i^ji ; o -a * a
branch, <U.flfc ; ^j a bear, ioj ; jj^ a ,/, J>^; s-1",0
a rugged place, i-Lo ; ^^yj a shield, &~>jj.
2. J**, J**, with the same restriction, rare ; as jyj an ox,
%* *
%**
'> a * *
*
oj^j or ifti ; *>jj a husband or //;, <U.^j ; - an old
Plur. Fract.
XL
U*i continued.
Sing.
9'*
99'
9**
9 9..
f{{
man, da.,.,.* ; jji a truffle, iiji ; JJoj soft, lax, flaccid, SXb, ;
99
9"^
3 _
9' f
"
ij3 an ape, hj* ; JsJ, j& a tom-cat, <Lkk3, ijjh ; Jb> a cock,
* if
f'
~* j tW elephant, L.
9?
XII.
AJlai.
1. J** ; as jy a bull, S^J ; *_w an >A/ man, Ak-A

# ^-
.**
o*s
:, ,
o , -
< -
2. J** ; as jJj a child, SjJ*, ; jl. (for j^f) a neighbour\ 5^**. ;

cl5 few/ ground, &u3 ; ^.1 (for ^*.1) a brother, 5^1 ; ^^3
(for ^^) a youth, i*Ii.
3. JUi, JUi ; as J\ji- a gazelle, 3Jj^ ; j**}** a youth, a slave,
9 *>
9*6
l+XM ; cUJi brave, <U^Jt>,
<
9*9
4. J*** ; as ,**- (for *-*) a foy, &m^ ; J*J^ lA/cJt, coarse,

9f
big, great, iU. ; ^.nA. a gelding, a eunuch,

Rem.
otj-cl a woman, has a plural of this form, 3j_J.

9^ a
9*9
[The plural AJUi varies in almost all cases with f$J&. R. S.]
XIII. Jill.
1. J*i, not derived from verba mediae rad. .5 et ^ ; as j~>

9 1 bl
9 *'
9 J *f
90'
9Jt
a sa, >~jI ; \j-i-> the soul, ,^-iJl ; ^-Xi a copper coin, ^-Xi\ ;
99 -
I JlE
[jiku* a /tne </ tmt,i<jF,_ji9wl] ; <^~o a lizard, ^~o\ (for s-j-Jl) !

11/
<-, i ol
99*
9t
9 lOl
9j0
4vj <A /ace, *jl ; ^Jj a bucket, Jjl (for ^1 or yjl) ;

If.
<> to I
9*
oo*
lkJJo an antelope, ^Ji\ (for ^j-J*!) ; *j> (for tjfju.) <Ae fenJ,
9*
J *
jul (for (^j-I).

w.
27

A Plur. Fract.
XIII.
Jt*l continued.
Rem.
Sing.
Exceptions are, for example, w>V a Vêc(i f clth,

9 jOf
2o
% lit
', I Si
40'
a garment, w>>3l or wJjjI > i^-^ a ^0M,> cK**' or lt">*' > ^*f
4J 0f
4 *
jo
a sword, oL->t ; O** an ey> fountain, (^>-ftl.

2. Feminine quadriliterals, not ending in .! , which have a
quiescent letter (long vowel) between the second and third
radicals ; as *>tji #A arm, ejjl ; JUc a female kid, JUel ;
t
j *
..
i>e*j the right hand, an oath, o-oj' ; JU-i <A fe/tf Aa<i,
4 J of
'
. 4*
^ j
j Si
J-o^t ; ,jLJ <A? tongue*, ,j-JI ; Û* are eagle, +rSe-\.

3. J*, J*i, J*, not derived from verba mediae rad. _j et \t,
%* *
4 i it 9 **
% ait
**
4 * *
rare ; as J-j- a /'<'//, ^--l ; o-*j '""<'. 0-j' J '-aC (fr >-ap)
of
f j tf
4 4
'. 3 si
a staff] tfaci (for \j>o*\ or >^*l) ; Jy a leg or foot, J^jt ;

O
4 J tf
4 4
<, lot
r.6j
Z t Si
J-i a //ore's ci<6, J~il ; î a mwJ/". vji' > J** a ôc^. J'**1I
<, i sz
j>
Rem. j*/, a well, has j^-j' and, by transposition, _^t.

* ^
From radicals medise _) et ^ occur, for example, jlj a house,
9lSt
titt
Ij*
4 *
9Jtt
jl3>1, jjil, and, by transposition, jjt ; JU <Ae shank, >jy-i\,

* I t Q *
<} > 0 I 4'
4"
0 J 0i
(Jy-it ; jLi _///', j^jt ; w>U (for *T-*i) a canine tooth, ^~ol.
4. iUi, rare ; as <v>l a hillock, ^sol ; <U5j // neck, w~5jt ;
4 *
<
4* *#
4 jlf
** *
3u\ a maidservant, (for y\), j>\ (for (j-ell) ; ilj a she-camel,
n >si tlt
<>>sl
.
S ',
J^Jt, JV' an(i c*h'> whence, by transposition, JUjI and,
D
dialectically, JmjI.
4 J ftS
Rem.
J-nil occurs now and then in a few other forms ; as
4'
4J 0f
4 J'
4J 0
4 '
j+j a leopard, j+j\ ; *~w a beast of prey, **-! ; *JLe a rib,
O J Si
#"
> Jffc
4 * J
lj^ a raven, ->c1 ; etc.
* [If fem. ; for if masc. it has 3 ; .. J I (XV. 1), according to "ElMubarrad 50, 1. 5 seq.
D. G.]
Plur. Fract.
XIV.
JUil.
Sing.
1. Triliterals of all forms, especially J*i, rarely J*i (see no. 2)

and ,J*i ; as >jk5 a footstep, j>\*it ; L(MJ a vestige or Jrace,
J'$lo\ ; jlx* rain, jUol ; vV (for r^) a door, <->|^l ; v^
9 "
(for w-j) a canine tooth, an old she-camel, w>W' ; C*1' U'"r

9 *
~-a
9 c
4-f
*-^
94
o~oc
^y^) a son, jLÎ ; v1 (fr >*') father, *&\; jS^ a well, jW'
or, by transposition, jW ; i^'j '<&<*> 6e**/, opinion, ?ljt or ?ljl ; B
90
9 ' 4
4 '0f
9 0
J>*- a had, JU-I ; >** a festival, iUl ; Jaul tfAe armpit,

ft
**
ftftj
9 '
9 J
'
o St
9 ll
Jb I ; jj& a lock, JU5I ; ^*>. a judgment, >lx>.t ; ^Jl or ^Jt

an ear, ^jlil ; j*. /re*, jjfc1 ; ju->\ (for ^*-*) a name, ?U->I ;
ft j *
- at
',
* ai
juac tfAe arm, jUatil ; vLfc grapes, ^LlsI ; J_^l a Aera*

ft *m
ft
'
' *
->
- OS
0/ camels, JW ; >> leopard, jUjI ; Ui a */</, iUJI ;

9 0'
.9 oS
9 eS
i "*
-jJ the young of a bird, l/*l ; uUI a thousand, o^l ;

1 set & *
<> 'ii
', * i
j-i pious, dutiful, j\tf\ ; v>i a branch, ,jUi\ ; ^Jsj fresh C
ripe etafes, v'*;'2. J**, from verba mediae rad. _} et ^, and primae rad. ^ ; as
ft ft <
, , at
'.)/
ft * ftff #9 .
9fit
.yjy a aVess, vlv' j *-**-' a sword, wLj->l ; j*y* a day, jh\
9'9(
ft f '
-of
9 4*
(for^*l^jl) ; OJ^ tfHwe, oUjjl j^***, a fancy, a notion, a mistake,

9
*ef
Rem.
*iw, a (/u'n<7, makes iLwl, and not (as one would D
naturally expect) jLjil.

%
'
9'
* 4f
'
4 <* 4f
3. J*U, rare ; as j-eU a Ae/per, jtajl ; juU> a witness, ilyAI ;

9'
9'9f9'
9^
At
^*U pt*re, jvl ; vfcLe a companion, a friend, wjU-Î ;

9
'
9 't
4. J*Mi, verbal adjectives, not having a passive signification,

A Plur. Fract.
Ut continued.
Sing.
J'*
9
'
9 - ii
9 *'
9 0*
9
*
rare ; as \Juj2> nobis, ol^l ; c~- or c~ (for *iy, 242),
g
- o
% *o%
Rem.
JUit occurs now and then in a few other forms ;
as _5 jai an enemy, 1\ja\ ; ^Xi a weaned foal, a colt, J"iUI ;

1
9 'it
0 ''
 right hand, an oath, jlj| ; o'-^*- ^w heart, Û.l.
B xv. Du*t
1. Quadriliterals, of which the penult letter is quiescent (a long
vowel), especially nouns of the forms Jl*, JU, and JUi ;
t
* *
'
Sf
,"?
0*9%
"
as -U- a w/wgr, U.;fcl ; ôUfe /oo<^, LI ; 0*-J <*,

0' Ol
r"S
'i ' ii
~ s
9'
0i
***j1 j tfai physic, >1 ; Jlji food, *iJ\ ; ÛJ tf/fe tongue*,
*,
Ot
O *
9^
Ot
9\
i' "
'>' It
9 *
<U-JI ; iU* ara ass, *fcl ; <Jl a god, iJI (for iylll) ; >UI
*
an 'imam or priest, S^t or *>, (for i*,l) ; *U3 a courtyard.

** &
9 tJ
0 - oc
* * J
</ (
f i
&e*il ; jUi tffo feartf. SjJSil ; v!/* a raven, fyj*\ ; >o^ a youth,
*
*
*
9 ' 0*1
9 'I
93 t
0 '
0 ' Ot
****'
; Jl3j
a lane, a strait, Z3j\
; }y*z
a pillar, Sj*o*\
9 *
<< ' o o
9* ol
uui. a cake of bread, U4tl ; ytjj a branch, a rod, A~ait ;
O
0' 0 t
Or
Ol
^...y-t a sand-hill, u>l ; jiS a certain measure, ojJl>\.

2. J-jJLi, verbal adjectives, derived from verba mediae rad.
geminate or ultimse rad. _j et ^J ; as Jjj* mighty, glorious,
j~t\ (for j>*t) ; ULJLc temperate, chaste, ULel ; ~-;j>.*<
niggardly, stingy, Wwl ; y>*- cfear, l.l ; i*-je a Joy
9-O-0E2'
(for ~e), *-ol ; ^j^J a confidant, i-aJI ; ^.fc stammering,

0' ot
stuttering, *~>*l.
* [If niasc. ; see the footnote to XIII. 2.]
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. <Ss Adj.Plur. Fractus. 213
Plur. Fract.
XV.
iUil continued.
Sing.
3. JjU, J*, J*i, rare ; as ri-ji tfo youn^r o/ a bird, Uyll ;

Jjw a sAoe, iJUil ; juJ a AigrA land, ju*Ji ; jj a button,
s
| *
*t
.F
Sjjl (for Sjjjt) ; .j^ a tower, <Uy^l ; ,**- the hole oj a

reptile, "ijm-+\.
9* +
9'*
9''
* .. \*
0<l
9'
9 *
9"
4. J**, J**, rare ; as JkJ a cowr or lid, ii-bl ; >lj (for ijj)
provisions, jl ; JU. (for J$i) a wwcfo (6y the mother's
side), UjA.I ; UJ (for ^ykS or Â) the back of the neck, iîsl ;
[L. dm/w, a-oÎ] ; (JJLi moisture, dew, <*jjuI ; jj*. a buck93
9*
9%
hare, Sj^l (for j>-l).

Rem.
4JUit is rarely* used in some other forms ; as 5U*~r Q

*
*"
or *%Aâ a sealed strip ofpaper (with which a letter is bound),
A ; >\j a watercourse, <L,>Î ; 3U an assembly, ajJuI.
xvi. j*y*.
1. J*U ; as ^jU. a signet-ring, ^^ ; Û a sea/, *jI>1 ;
JÛ a jtwJ, a crucible, J^l> ; wJl^ a mould, w^'V2. J*^, substantives ; **ew a motive or cause, **frj>* ; jiU. p
a hoof (of a horse or ass), jit>*> ; v^V side, yJI^. ; JjkUb
Ae space between the shoulders, JJkl>^ '< Vj^ *Ae *>P 0/
* [By the influence of _j the preceding Ffetha often, in vulgar pronunciation, passes into damma, as Jjjl^b Touareg, jtj*. female slaves.
In the old language there are some instances of it in proper names,
e.g. JmI>, t^j'^. v*)!**. vl>- D. G.]

A Plur. Fract.
XVI.
J*l>* continued.
Sing.
camel's hump, of a wave, etc., wjl>* ; J^l* ** seashore,

* +* t *
* *
Jtî ; jLfclii an example, jJkl>i>.
3. J*li, verbal adjectives, applicable to men, rare ; as ^j^
a horseman, v*jW ! ft15 follower, j\yi ; ,^-&u hanging
B
<A Ad, t^^t^J ; iUU perishing, Jti\^h ; uUU. remaining

behind, oUI^*..
4. J*ti, verbal adjectives, applicable by their signification only
I**
to females ( 297, <, rem.) ; as J-oL^ pregnant, J_o1^_. ;

ôSU menstruating, uoj\^. ; jyil divorced, i$)Ul> ; k*l
having swelling breastsy jJbl^J.
q
5. ilftU, substantives and fem. verbal adjectives ; as *yli /r&,

4^>tfc- ; SJL^li a thunderbolt, JÛ-o ; SpU a rarity, a
witticism, a joke, iiUi ; i~il cheerful, sociable, u-^'i' ! *t^->
a female companion, ^-^.lê ; ioU. distinguished people, the
A * *
* *
i '
w#per classes, ul^- (for ^â-e)^) ; 1*1* common people, the

vulgar, j\y^ (for ô-,>6) ; 'J^1* fl^"". jw-q/w, oly ; i>jU.
D
a <iirl,j\y*- (for (J?jl>^, see no. XXIII., rem.) ; i-Û a quarter

o/*<A sy, a region, a district, -ty (for jj.lî).
Rem.
Initial _j is changed into I ; as iU=1^ jotntng or
adding, a proximate cause, J^l^l (for J-otju); iS^ custody,

a guard, JU1 (for Jlj^, iVIj^), which is also the plural of
<3Lsl_) = <LSjt an ounce.
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Plur. Fractus. 215
Plur. Fract.
XVI.
J*l>* continued.
Sing.
6. ffc\i ; as itîU., i\l\'y ilJul5, iOtiU, fofes 0/ *fe ./erooa, >lll

(for (jJ^), j\j> (for ^lî), J-st^S, Ji\yi ; iLU a caw/,
yV- (for ^f*-).

XVII. J5j*i.
Fem. quadriliterals, of which the third letter is servile or quiescent B
(a long vowel), whether they have the fem. termination 5- , or
9*
******
not ; as i>l* a cloud, wJU.> ; aJLy embassy, a letter,

*f
9* tj
*>*'
9* * *
9*
a treatise, J^t-y
; i^lji a lock of hair, _>ljj
; aJU*.
**
+
* or <Ut*
*
wages, J"5l*- ; /> an island, j~]}+ ; <H-***o a written
I m> *
9 *
leaf, a letter, a book, _iU-e ; a~*X*> a board or plank, a

slab, jUL ; a+jj& noble, j*3\j& ; ^ slaughtered, a
victim, *-5Wi ; *^>**' a milch-camel, ^-j"il. ; JU^ <^ mw<A C
*
.* *
** *
wind, JjU-> ; JU 2ta fe/i &iwd, JjU ; J4J*- a she-camel

for slaughter*, jj]}- ; j>** a oW woman, >5lft ; v^J
a /argre bucket, ^-jL>i.
*
Rem.
^5UJ occurs rarely in a few other cases ; as j-jl

* *> *l
'J" '
r f
"
a young camel, ^JjUI ; j~o-o a pronoun, jj\+*o ; [J*}} a proof,
J ***
J *> * *
9 *
Ji^b ; J-oj a court, juLjj] ; iU. a want or weerf, a thing, J)

J
*r* *
9i*
*>**
93 J
affair or business, _jt^ ; oj*e a second wife, jj\j~6 ; *}-**

t ** *
9 m
* *
a free woman, ji\j-- ; [3-L& a daughtei- in law, j *' : p ;

*******
M j
*^
^*.)l jjj/rf 6i<ter Atn& o/ <ree, from ^] ; J^J <Ae niaAi,
J5WJ.
[Also applied to the male, but nevertheless fem. gen.
D. G.]
[ 304
A Plur. Fract.
XVIII. o**i.
Sing.
1. JU3, from radicals mediae _j ; as Oyi., Jjy, a fish, oU-,

* \
'
77
* '
'J
O""*^ ; jy a wall, OU*^ ; i>* Jece c/ tooorf, a branch,

*
O'"*** ; >Ji a worm, oîr>
2. J*i ; as î. a wafo bustard, oW>t ; -y a /hW o/ s7bo#

foW, o1"-*? ; Jj.3 a /iswrfi, ,jNJ^j ; * U (for .y) a crown,
uW ; vW a <&r, oW*# ! JV neighbour, o!^W > j^
./, OUej ; (^* (for ,j3) a yott^, Û ; .1 (for ^4.1) a
* " '
brother, O'^*-'
3. J* ; as j>j- a fttuf of bird, o'^-0 ; >* nightingale,
O!^; >/ field-rat, O'i*- ; jj*- a buck-hare, Jl>*. ;
4. JU4, and more rarely Jlii and Jlii ; as J*iU a toy, a

stow, o1**^ J vU* raven, o^ ; v1** eagle, OW** ;
vWi a fly, oVi ; Jlj* a gazelle, o& \ vC6 firebrand,
9 -
0 -
J ,
a meteor, oWv* ; j'>f a Aerrf o/ wt'to" cafe, o]ffOD
5. J*i and J*, rare ; as juc a stow, o'**** ; >**} a stow,
'9
99'
9 *
99 *
9 ,
4%,
O'J^ ; jy> a bull, oLJ I <-*- a ^wes*, o*** ; ju <* <wse,

Olrf ; Ji a yowfl' osfWcA, o^j ; y- o "/ two or more
trees growing from a single root, O1*^ 5 >^ a bunch of
dates, Ol*15 5 * JW*i OW6. Je*, rare ; as v^ni a branch, oC*^ ; .Ie^ wwfe osin'cA,
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.<& Adj.Plur. Fractm. 217

Plur. Fract.
9*9
XVIII.
O^-** continued.
/S'wgr.
,^)lXl ; L5-e (for -o) a boy or cAj'W, oW** ; i^*a*' a

gelding, a eunuch, ,jUai.
9
J*
J *
*9
[7. y)j*&, rare ; as wJjj*. a lamb, O^J^-]

8. J--*, *^s**, not diminutives, rare ; as Jjo , w~oe=>, a
nightingale, 0'^>*,> O^*^ > ê*3 a *wtf /" wild cat, ^'^2. B
9
* **
' ' -"
*i
* >>
***
9. O'^**) rare > as O'*'1*-' a OTa^ chamceleon, o'**-' I O'-SJ^

9 ***
t
9 *
a bustard, o!a/^ > O^jJ a wood-pigeon, 0^j>
10. J*U,
a wfl, 0^**"* ! OV spiritual
being
'
* rare ; as Aul^
*
0*
9 w
q/" ^ cfoss ca/ferf 0^*> O^**19 ^f
0* *t
1*9
Rem. L1 (for Sôl), a maidservant, has ^jl^-ol ; and C

1iV 0
- ft
5tj*o1, a woman, an irregular plural jjl^J.
XIX.
O^/
9 0
99 *
/M
ft'
1. Ja, more rarely J*i ; as Uou* a ra>/*, ÛUL* ; jh&j a

ijljiij ; ju a slave, q\juc ; ^yi ^ &ac, A s&>r side of a
9*9*
0,
wing-feather, OW* I l>** *** fe%, ^ &><7 #&fc 3/" a wtngr-
feather, o^^ J [v* â*, oW*- ;] v^* a w tjWî ; D

0
9*03%
SJ
>*5 a bunch of dates, o!>** ; Jij a ftfon /or water, etc., Oî9
/J
9"
'
2. J*$ ; as JJ^ a town, O'J^W ; &* ck**, <* fafnft, 0^>

0
s o i
9*
9*01
Oô*-; j^h a male, Olî3. JU, rare ; as J\Sj a lane, a strait, \j\2j ;
9
* 9 J
cU~Ip brave,
9*919*3
(jUjiJi ; yl^ a firebrand, a meteor, Ûyi ; jl^- ara wmweaned foal of a camel, Ob-**"w.
28
218
A Plur. Fract.
XIX.
(jlU* continued.
Sing.
4. ,J*i ; as k-iC) a cake of bread, O^J I *t*v*** a 'w'fl' or

rorf, Û-as ; >y.,..l$-> a sand-hill, oW*^ ! >*' *& ostrich,
'..91
i J
&
(jUJlb ; JJl*. a friend, O^*- 5 UtP a channel for irrigation,

,jbji ; ^^^.^ a boy or cA/W, jU-e.
B
5. J*1i. verbal adjectives, used as substantives and not derived

from verba mediae rad. ^ et ^ ; as v^!; a rwfer, oM*j 1
wA-U a companion, jlo>^> : ^hjLs a horseman, &L~tjJ;
*^Jblj a Christian ascetic or recluse, oW*j J V^ a youth,
9 Si J
*
' * z >
sjLZ ; plj a shepherd, 0*t*j>
i s 6l
*****9 *
J ' fl fr
fl
^ ft J
J - P t
* ft
6. J**t, fem. i'Ûi ; as .j-**-' raJ, .j!**-*** J **! o^, O***-^ ;

C
>*-*t <fe$/*, oW^ ; j3*l 6/tna 0/ on ey, Ob>* ; u^4*l wAtte,
' ft;
v aC
- o j
Ota^ (for O^) ; LT*' *'""*> OW**.

a ' o
Rem.
0 ^ 0j
The forms ^^l*i and ^j^li are, as some of the
above examples show, used conjointly or interchangeable,

even in cases where we should hardly expect it. For example,
instead of O'jJ*- ^n<^ f one *ye> from jy&\, and ^1 .,
* j
0 *
untveaned foals of camels, from jtj->-, we find ^j-^ and

j)
u !/**
XX.
[iA** or c*- " garden has (jLin. and ,jL>.. |
r&i.
1. J*3, verbal adjectives, applicable to rational beings, which
have not the passive signification, and are not derived from
verba mediae rad. gemiaatae or tertise rad. _j et ^5 ; as jîi
***%%
"it*
poor, l\jii ; j**l a commander or chief, l\^\ ; v~5j a chief,

fc>5) I Jt^ stingy, Hj ; î^J witty, & ; ^m- wise,
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.Jk Adj. Plur. Fractus. 219
Plur. Fract.
XX.
i*iUi continued.
5m</.
a philosopher or ftigri, a physician, <l ; >,.>>> noifc, iUaJ ;

v>*j cfotfr, pfai, eloquent, iU^.
2. J*U, some masc. adjectives, with the same restrictions as
9
-**i
..
^^* J
above ; as Û learned, l\+X* ; J>*U. ignorant, f&v- ; >tw

a poet, l\j3tli ; J3U zw'se, 2^JU. ; ->JL gwoJ, rJgrAtf, fUJLo.
Rem.
Examples of rarer cases are : ... liberal, lU>^.< ;
itj*. liberal, thy*. ; uW-- cowardly, iU. (from Q.e ;>);

4
.- .#
** * 3
..
9'
~~ *
cUJ> 6rat)e, iU*w (from ,. ft) ; J-I sfetn, i*iU ; ^wl a

prisoner, l\j*A ; [.Jjij loving, i'ljJ)]- <U* fc, successor,
a deputy, a caliph, usually makes <JL>^HtW in the former senses,
and iHu. in the last.
XXI.
flutf.
J-*, masc. adjectives of the same kind as XX. 1, but mostly

derived from verba mediae rad. geminatae or mediae or tertiae
4
"
0f
rad. _j et (^ ; as Si<*~ " friend, ilijuot ; wJji a relative,

iXfJ* 4-*^-, J***-, a M, *C^-l $*' (for <W^.I, iStU-l) ;
iôet* a physician, iUl ; jujki strong, itjJil ; ^>-A (for CK>*) D
%A, easy, iUyl ; V>J (for 0J) smooth, easy, iUeJI ; ^^
-, f
j., 4*
cfear, j/am, eloquent, iUÎ ; ^>5ii rwA, l\~b\ ; ^jê stuttering,

stammering, il*l ; ^Jj a friend, a well or aunt, ilJjt ;
JUi wretched, iUiil ; (-p5*--' liberal, tl^jwl ; li_y--i pious,
iLJul ; and similarly, i^> for 2i^, #.' o/, exempt from,
*UÎ ; ,^jj, for 2^jy prophet* *W-

A Plur. Fract.
XXII.
J&.
Sing.
1. J-*i, J*, J*14, J*l, verbal adjectives, denoting injuries,

defects, etc., of body or mind ; as J*2S slain, ^Zii ; ~>^.
* 9 ^
wounded, ^-j* ; Ai*J bitten by a snake, stung by a scorpion,

*0. 9 i
t
* l 9 *
*9*
*'
^jj ; j-f-/l a prisoner, ^j~>\ ; j*~^ broken, jj> ; o~*
B
(for C-i>o) <fea<2, ^5J> ; u*ij* sick, IbS^- ; Jyj^ drowned,
ijSjk; J*)\l perishing, u&A; JlSleôor, ,j&; y paralytic,

(ji*; ; jtjJt decrepit through age, ^yy-* ; *J in pain, ^*-j ;
*, or J**-1, se7/y, îo^* ; w^-, or ^jaJi, mangy, scabby,
2. C$** verbal adjectives ; as O"^---^ lazy, ^J*- ', (jWi*

C
angry, ^y-ic ; OVj* hungry, ij>j*\ OlA- drunken, \J^.

t*
Rem. The plural iJoti
is said to occur in only two words;
viz., Jjwj- a partridge, ^.f.*-, and ^W^ polecat, ^jl*.
XXIII. Jli*.
1. 2>*i ; as iljj* a virgin, jlj* ; iljjw-o a /?fatn or <&??;, .l~e ;
-^9..
**
iUui a desert, wiUi.

D
2. ^jiii, ^îia ; as \J<} a judicial opinion, jUi ; ^j** a cte'w,

*Uj ; ub*3 tfe prominent bone behind the ear. My
*
i
3. S"iUi, *e^, >** ; as S'iU- a female gul (J>i) or groitfro,
a? ofa Aa<7, JU> ; *ijj^- rough ground, jtkfc ; Sj/Aft t*/$e
* [ Lê& cJever has ^...jA in order that it may resemble (jf-ljijÛ)

its contrary (
Plur. Fract.
XXIII.
JUi continued.
Sing.
hackles of a cock, jUe ; Syip fo collar-bone, Jlp ; y/*

*
<Ae cross-handle of a bucket, Jtj*.
Rem. JUs stands in the nom. and genit. for Îxi and
^jJUi (both with the art. .JUAM).
The accus., however, is
always ,JUi, with the art. .JUAJI. In the same way J*), B
night, makes JU (ace. icJLJ) ! J*' one's people or family,
-i
St
,t
,t
JUI (ace. iJUl) ; and uij\, the earth, tjo\j\ (ace. ir^ljl)-
XXIV. Ju'.
- ' *
a *
**- 0 *
* + + * 0
**'
1. i*}H* ; as iljJ^* a virgin, ij?jt* ; i|^.^ a />/at or desert,
^jUfc-o ; iU*S a desert, ^jiL.

2. ^JUi, ^y*** ; as i>3 a judicial opinion, j^jLii ; t^>U
sweetmeat, {}%* ; i>B4 a c&ti'm, j^jUj ; j^jij <fe prominent C
&>rc behind the ear, ^Jj^h ; t5>^-' rt complaint, {jj\>.
3. (>^*, feminine adjectives, not superlatives ; as ^^1 female,
feminine, Ûl ; l>_5^-- pregnant, ^W*- ; i^**^ a hermaphro
dite, j^jJUi..
9^0
4x0
* *
ft
4. UU> ; as <UjJU. rougrA ground, ÎJ^. ; bjAc fo hackles of a

cock, jJ'jUe.
Rem. In nos. 1, 2, and 4, the forms JUi and .JUs are D
interchangeable.
5. 0*^***! fern. l-5U>, and J-*4, verbal adjectives ; as 0\f*~*
drunken, ^jl-> ; oW*** angry, ^jt^-ai ; ^j* hungry, i^tij* ;
0*i>> /azy, ^JLL&j oW*- perplexed, \Jj^-; >\j-f*
jealous, (J?jV*A ; .j*-! a prisoner, \}\-\ ; ,yA broken, ^,1^ ;

A Plur. Fract.
XXIV. ^JUi continued.
Sing.
^ê^ a orphan, ^^J ; _*j.j a boon-companion, ^j-otju ; ^'

(for^ftj') unmarried, ^bl 5 [cAti^ covered with shame, bjj*.].
6. ,J*i, J*, verbal adjectives ; as lu. hiving a swollen belly,
^fcb*. ; *._j in /mm', ^V^ ; j*" cautious, wary, (j^lj*. !
Rem.
* "
***
Instead of ,JUi we find, in nos. 5 and 6, ,jJl*
and even Ûs ; as ijj-*, iJjC^, W)W*, tjj1**' l&'l""',>

U*b*j, (j^^ or ^J\~s > <-*i>j nas only i^'i) and J-kl*
only ^jJUa*.
7. !**, fern, substantives from verba tertise rad. _j et ^ ; as
C
<bjub a present, bl jdk ; <Uu ./ate, bUo ; <Le. subjects, blc ;

LJ^ frta/ or calamity, b^ ; ^.Ja.o an animal for riding,
bUx* ; rt;a..i nature, disposition, bU*> ; iJaa. (for <Lt.K,)
a sin, UUaji. ; [<Lc evening, bLit *].
Rem. We write btjuk instead of ,-jljjk, etc., to prevent
the repetition of the letter ^ (see 179, rem. a).Many
grammarians regard these words as being of the form JjIji

.
(see XVII. ), for ^jStjuk (|lUk), etc.
8. ilUi, from verba tertiae rad. _j et ^ ; as <bl^ a young gazelle,
*
* *
9* *
**
9* +
+&
btjk. ; SjUl a tax, ^jb"l ; jb) a *maW water-skin, ^jbl ;

/}bj <Ae ttp/wr part, something over and above, ^j^* ; }!/*
* [In conjunction with ULi-c, for the sake of conformity
(.Ijij^J) SJji has b'lji.]
304] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj. Plur. Fractus. 223
Plur. Fract.
XXIV.
^jJUi continued.
Sing.
a stout stick, ^j|/* ; j& plants of the kind called u^*-,

used for washing clothes, ^jUi ; UUu the pick and choice of
anything, QUi.
Rem.
Here too ^J\*& is thought to stand for J5U4 ; as
b'tj^. for ^5Uul (jU*-), etc.
9. iitli, from verba mediae rad. ^ and tertiae rad. ^ et ^; as

ibjlj cane/ wsed m drawing water, a large water-skin, bl^j ;
SjjU. a intestine, Ijtja- ; i|j!j corner, ui_jj.
> **
^ ^*
Rem. a. Here iJl* is thought to stand for J*lî; as
W'ij for ^(/j (foj), etc.
[Rem. b.
XXV.
Anomalous is jjJjLki from" ^j\f-aj a Christian.'] C
Jei(rare).
1. J*i, Jje ; as ju* a slave, j^s- ; yi= a dog, r-**= ; >*rf

cafe, jt^f ; ^j-y a wn'tf, ^y.
2. JUi ; as jU- an ass,jtr**..
3. J*Vi ; as .U. a pilgrim, y;^ I j1* (fr JLjl*) a soldier,
3
'
"
* f *
*'
ciÂ (for >>) ; >*U a ôai, >x* ; i>*-i sto?P> t^XXVI.
&yi* (rare).
J**, Jji ; as J*J a husband, iiyu ; ^ aw wncfe (by the father's

side), iî ; J*c a mnW ass, Jê* 5 J1*- uncfe (^ tfie
** I j
1 *'
mother's side), <Ujj*. (comp. 240, rem. c) ; J*3 a stallton,
AJjai ; [ ia-. a thread, ib^- ; j^j a panther, j>*j ; j--
a hawk, *o ; JJ* fodder, **>*].
224
[ 304
A Plur. Fract.
XXVII.
iiUi(rare).
Sing.
1. ^j*i, Jjd ; as jy >?<//, >jw ; [^J**-* a stallion, <UU ; J**.

a camel, 221**. (also ill**.)] ; j^sj rnafe, sj^='3 : ,;>* a sfcww,
2. J*l* ; as *,-(- a companion, <ulo (also [the more common]

B
ÛJ>).
XXVIII.
Jii(rare).
1 . U*J, iUi ; as <Uuk a riny, a cm-c&, j>1 ; #j^ pulley, jS^.

2. J*l*. as JJkU drinking for the first time (of camels), J^J ;
9
9 y*
9 . '
^JUb seeking, ^JJ* ; >jU. o servant, jtj*. ; *#13 a follower,

an attendant, %*J ; juol; ////;/ i'm /, watching, juoj ; ^ryl*9- *
..
* t "
a guardian, a keeper, \j*j*- ; wJl- a driver, an importer, '^f-.

XXIX.
jii(rare).
J*li ; as wjU drinking, wJjJj ; ôU a helper, j*ai ; /*U
9 '
'
a merchant, >^-> ; w*.La a companion, v**"* I v^b "

9 9*
99*
r*'
**"
ri<fer, v*^j ! #*"** a traveller, ji ; [^lj a visitor, j^j].
Rem. a. The above rules regarding the correspondence of

certain forms of the pluralis fractus and of the singular, are subject
to many exceptions*. The dictionaries also give various forms
* [Many scholars do not admit the forms XXV., XXVIII. and

XXIX. as plur. fracta, but call them quasi-plurals (, tm,)\ Uil),
making a distinction between them and the real collectives (ilo/I
9 *
99 *
- - a
- cn H), as >sî etc., and the generic collectives (u..>)l iU1), which
I /
form a nomen unitatis, as J*J.
9*9**
9 9*
The forms J*i, J** and Jjii are
304] U.TheNoim. A. Nouns Subst. A Adj.Plur. Fractus. 225

which we have not thought it necessary to notice ; for instance, A
**0*
9*
9*
r> * J 0 -
93*
4''
99*
3Sjuua, rarely UjuLo and AJbuLo (as 5U-o a hyama, rtT.:a.<> ; j-c a
9*
slave, 5ju* ; ^l*} a mountain-goat, 3S&y ; 4-tA n oW ia, a

9****1*
% * 3 9 *
9 a *
9**6*
chief, a doctor, o, <Loi.~+c and hi, #L** ; oU.< a sword, <Ua~*
9*
m>*
3 0*
and 4. ..,<), and g^jubo, of which the principal examples in use
*t
*> *
3%*
9 9*
*>*
39 *
*9C
are : ^jDI a she-ass, iliyLo ; k)Jl/ a mule, r$jiu* ; u~j a he-goat,

*>*
39*
*>*
9 *
9 9*
m*
39 -
99*
ilwj^Xo; jUa. a he-ass, Jljj n~ *; y-e^ "" "'"' ""'"i iU.^w> : jufr B
a slave, 1\)$*juo ; ^~i ft re Christian (or oAer o Muhammadan)
w* *
3 9 *
9 9*-
i**
39 *
captive or slave, zU.^Jju> ; ^-c a /riW ass, 1\j^*ju> ; jt^rt large, stout,
*>*
39 *
Rem. b. Many forms of the pluralis fractus seem to be derived,

not from the singular forms in actual use, but from others, which
9
are obsolete or of rare occurrence.

*>* * 3
**** 3
E.g. ,J*li, pi. Oli, (as jbMi
r.
f9*
a poet, l\j3tZ>,) from an obsolete J** (-*); and J*l, pi. ,<>*>, v
(as <il)U perishing, .Jo*,) also from an obsolete J-*i (.iXJUk).
Rem. c.
From the preceding table it is obvious that one sing.

0 *
may have several forms of the pluralis fractus ; e. g. jj*-j re sere,

9
33
93 it
90*
9 *el
9*
9**
9**
9 *
9 *
Sjlej; ju* a i/o, ju*, jUfi, wc, iLtl, Sjutl, jl^c, JupI, O1"***
(i/
*i
* J
v.
9 f " 9
*"
jo*-
(besides ju, t^tjuc, Itjuc, iJu, Sjuc. Sjujud, ilj^ô, see rem. re);
9*9*
9*9*
9*
* 9
y^tjtXte a companion, yjM, w>U*-o, w)la,jl, ajU~5, ^jl;a...o D

9* 9
(besides iU^, see rem. re).
Or one sing, may have several plurales

9
fracti and a pluralis sanus besides ; e.g. jufcLi one who is present,
masculine by form, feminine by signification.
9* *
The forms XXVI. iiyti

9
33
and XXVII. A)Ui seem to be derived respectively from J^* and

9
Jlxi with the termination 5 to reinforce the collective meaning

9
a*>
* 9 *
t*
*>*
(^Jt ^JJU. JÛ 0).]

w.
29
226
A
an eye-witness, a witness, ,jj jJkli, jtj-i, jît, iy?*, }\2A ', W

serving, worshipping, Qjjulc, iUft, Sjufr.
In such cases, if the
sing, has several meanings, it often happens that each of them has
one or more forms of the pluralis fractus which are peculiar to it,
9
or used in preference to the rest.
'
For example, jdkli, in the sense
of an eindential eocample, has jJt\yii.
The word 0>*j means :
(1) a tent or Iiouse, (2) a tierse of poetry ; in the former sense the
3
plur. fract. is Cjj~> or CjUjI, in the latter almost always OLA

Again, j^c signifies : (1) an eye, (2) a fountain, (3) peculiar nature
or essence, (4) a distinguislied man; its plur. fract. in the first
t
tJ
t Jf
-o
Jj
9 jot
sense is oê*' 0**'> or OW6' in the second, o>i* or >**' j 'n

'
-j(
the third and fourth, i)Ll. Or, to take another instance, O-W
means: (1) tAe belly, (2) a valley, (3) <n'6e, (4) </w interior, (5) <A
tw/ier or wider side of a wing-feather ; its plur. fract. in the first
sense is O^Jou, O-^'' '"' O^W ; >n the second, ^yJau, Ulyl, or
Q
0^"4i *n *he third, 0>W or v>vl> xn the fourth and fifth, ijUix).
305. The forms of the plur. fract. of substantives and adjectives,
which consist of four or more consonants, are exhibited, along with the
corresponding singulars, in the following table.
Plur. Fract.
I. Jttii (J*Ut, J*U5, J*UU).
St0.
1. Quadriliteral substantives and adjectives ( not being counted

as a letter), the consonants of which are all radical ; as yJuu
*.**
* *
**
**
a fox, wJlJ ; c-m-o a /roy, cjl>w> ; .^*p dirham, ^**\j) ;

j)
O-iK " ''""* "' a hon, v>3!^j ; _> ju*. a locust, w>jU~ ; s^tus
bridge, jJsUi ; (UUfij a,/w of a fish, oUUj ; >*> #, >'.> ;
>Â>yb a *ta/-, w^ty=> ; Jjju*. a streamlet, a column or
taife (in a book), JjIj^.
2. Quadriliterals (5 not included), formed from triliteral roots by
prefixing I, O, or > ; as ~et, a finger, *Ael ; [UoJt tfta ewd
305] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.<k Adj. Plur. Fractus. 227
Plur. Fract.
I. Jjli* (J*UI, J*U3, J*UU) cont,
%.
of a finger, J-oU1];^^l Adam, >jtjl ; ^âil a viper, tlil (for

L-^til, compare 304, no. XXIIL, rem.); ^h*J 2r/a/, #rperience, yiUJ ; n-JU** a cfaw or tofow, ^Jtjiô ; Uj-U a
halting-place, a station, Jj^- ; HXm,.o a place where one stops
or dwells, a quarter of a town, Jl > o ; &** means of
subsistence, lAjU* ; ir^**e meaning, ijU-o (for cJ^*-) ; **J-o B
an elegy, ^y. (for jjjI/*) ; [f-oô suckling, %*A\j*\
Rem. a.
In the plur. fract. of the form Jx.UU from
verba mediae rad. j_j, the ^ is not converted after the elif
productionis into hemza (5), as happens, for instance, in
form XVII. of the triliterals ( JjUi), or in the nomen agent is
(J*U, 240), but it remains unchanged ; e.g. -.1.-., 3^.L,..e,
an open space for walking (from .!< for 9-~-/), jLe; Q
whereas -^L~o is the plural of 0*. ,<-... a <,/ (from . ..,.).
In the same form from verba mediae rad. _j, the _j is usually
retained, as ^yc* a bowcase, ^jlio ; SjULo (from jU for
jji) a desert, jÛ* ; <U^L* a reproof, jsf$-e ; ô\k% (from
^>U for u0^) '' place for diving, ^jo^Jut ; but in one or
two instances into hemza (j), e.g. tUg^fao (from _>lo for
* * *
* *
^ * ^
** , *
*->y-o) a misfortune, ..jjLcl*, and usually ^JUx* ; o.Uo a D

candlestick, a lighthouse, a minaret, j jU-o, and usually _pU*.
The changing of the^ into ^ is vulgar, as^jtu,^>Uu>.
Rem. 6. Adjectives of the form Jjiil, especially with
the superlative meaning, make, when used as substantives
[and, in that case, often taking the form Jjtil, as Jjufc.1 ;
see 309, 6, y], a plur. J*lit ; e.g. _^*jl a s/iackle or ,/eMer,
228
A Plur. Fracl.
I.
JJUi (JftUt, J*U3, JclJU) cont.

*
Sing.
jt*\$\ ; j^j\ a mottled snake, ^\j\ \ j4&*)\ tJie greatest, ^l&^1,

grandees, nobles.
II.
JJUi (J*elit, J-eU3, j**U^, J-*Uj, J-ftlii).

Quinqueliteral substantives and adjectives (5 not included), of
which the penultimate letter is a litera productionis (I, _j, ^) ;
t
* t*
*-
*t
>
* *
* ft
as o^**-1 a devil, jj-Jale ; o^*y a wolf, Of^'lr-' I O^01*-*

sultan, ^Jo*î ; ,jUi sAortf drawers, v>tfl*J ; jl>i wwife
J
**
#* it
'-
<*
flowers, jijlji ; S*Ui a bubble, *Ui ; O^-" a {/"<, e^^tf-- ;

^juS /rt/nj, J-jjUS ; wjy^. a Aeary shower of rain, wwli ;
^yj^ a chair, ,y)j* (for j^-rj^s*) ; [&y~ a measure,
^^K, and (^^] I ^K <fert, jjgjltf (for ^jIk) ;
JIUj a statue, J-*3l+3 ; jiyeZ picture, jj^Lbj ; >--!jtf
j
**
chronicle, f-ij^y (compare 303, /, rem.) ; *-L_ju a fey,

-^JUU ; j.Au.t jow/-, ^^s&L ; ^tiJU unlucky, inauspicious,
^^Sli* ; 0>** '"''% auspicious, O**^*0 > CO**- accursed,
,t
k^jt'ilU ; jLatl dust-storm with whirlwinds, j-UI ; ^KJl^l

a garland or crown, JJl>l ; sj>-jl a jo7W in ffo jtfr
j<t
.><
rag~ez, >*-jjt ; i^"-*' (fr ci**"*') or l**"*'' an ostrich s nest,

j^-lil ; i~ut (for iiyul) a iw'sA, Ûl ; | i-i-l a tent-rope,
* [This may be lightened also to ^\ySa, as .,-Jl re /mman being,

i
*t
*t
* i
&
, *
% t *
has ij-iUt and Ût, jX; a Ractrian camel, Ûlj and oUj, (,n-
a camel from Mahrah, ^j^ and jly*.
The two latter words have
also the irregular plurals <y^^ and ^jV*.]
305] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Svbst. & Adj.Plur. Fractus. 229
Plur. Fract.
Sing.
II. JJU* (J**U1, J**U3, J**UU, JUlL', J*lii) cont.

J
*t
9i
&
't
-"-
a sacred claim, j^^ljl ; <Wj' //, vjfjljl] ; P>s* a spring,

3
3 9,
'*
'
^*jU> ; v.*** ^ queen-bee (rex apum), ywbu ; ^^-sU.

3
' *
9)
I *
"*
buffalo, i^~~ot^. ; j^W haemorrhoids, jÂyf.

Rem. a.
The plur. JJU* is sometimes found in cases
where a quinqueliteral sing, form is either rare or does not B

exist; us^^JIÂ. signet-rings, from>Ula>. : ^jIa. (j>1. ^jIÂ.) ;
3
**
*9
9*9
**
**
**
ô**'ji dirhams, from >sl>p =^*;i (pi- >*'>>) j ê*^ =jJU5

bridges, from 3pa-S ; jiaXt one who breaks his fast, jJo\Jlc ;
* *
* *
^jt.<t..o /laving a fawn with Iter, ^jULo and ^jJiLL* ; ÛJxo

having a young one with Iter, JiUxe and Jîllsuo ; jXi*
3**
clever, cunning, j*>L.
* *
Conversely, ,JJUi is used, chiefly

3
**
* *
* *
by poetical license, instead of jJ-Jbta ; as j-oli ^li, (J

'i-
3 9.
plur. of ijyalut a space partitioned or railed off, a closet ;

3
*t
*$
* 0
j-oUl =jw^lcl, plur. of jLoc) a dust-storm.

t
9 *
'
Rem. 6. jUj> a dinar, JI^J> a cnra^, (J^jjj a register, an

account-book, a collection of poems, a public office or bureau,
9
and (jtjjl aw arcfied or vardted portico, vestibule or apartment,

>
''
* *
' '
'I
make j*jUj, *4jtji, cHj'j*' anc* CHlW (M * from singular

o "
forms j\jy ie\ji, Îji, and (Jlj')-
R-Wi>> brocade, has -jjL;J D
and *-ibj; (.r^-1 or wr"U-!> (Sjj/k.oVioi'), a dungeon, a bath,

3
'*
'*
9 ' 9
'j ,
'
* *
^j^jeXii
and y-grflo
; j!^-* or jlj*-,
Jijl>and
*
*
* ctfo, >jli,
*
*
3
' '
it
,1
jjjl/i ; Oy'< a furnace, &<j\3\ and perhaps also v^JlSI (as

.-
Mf
I .j
I 5l
* *
if from a form Oy3\) ; JU*V (JfUA.) quinsy, has J-JlÂ

and, in modern Arabic, JUJU*..
Compare 284, rem.
230
A Plur. Fract.
III.
aJUli*.
Sing.
1. Occasionally substantives and adjectives of five or more letters

(principally foreign words), of which the penultimate letter is a
9**1
9 *9J
htera productions ; as Jli->t (Pers. iliwl) a master, a teacher,

ju3U and JjbCf; S*Jj (Heb. TSn, Syr. l^lolT) a
B
disciple, a pupil, J^Û and SjL-!)Li ; o>LJ (<iAo<ro<os)

a philosopher, *Zk**$J ; J^Jsu a Grecian general (patncius,
iraTpiKios), J^jUa^ and aijlkj ; o!P** a metropolitan bishop
*
*
*
j
t *
n, * *
9
' ' o(ixrfrpfnroXtrrj^), ^jUxo and iJjUx* ; ,jlaj an Interpreter,
>v<k.tjj and i>*-ip.
2. Substantives and adjectives of four or more letters, which have

not a litera productions before the last radical,especially
when they are words of foreign origin,and a great many
relative adjectives, consisting of more than four letters. E.g.
i)V* an angel, iS5*iLo ; JJUo a polisher of swords, JJ>L~o and
9*
* '
9 i
*'
"
5j
ili'j-o ; *3 a king of el- Yemen, **Û3 ; ^m+3 a nobleman

(comes, KOfxni), a,.. .U.,i ; JjJau a patriarch or archbishop
(ira.Tpiapxns), i*j>jUB^ and i^yixj ; w>j>. a stocking or .we
(Pers. ^j^), wJjl> and Wjl>^ ; j^.U a heretic, j*Sk* ;
I (tiruTKou-os) a bishop, \_i5Ll and <U5Ut ; j-a-5 (Cossar,
Kaurap) the Byzantine emperor, Sj-oLjJ ; ^ytjJ (iijnS)
Pharaoh, JUcIji ; <_i/*~0 and u/~o, a money-changer, _J)Lo
and i*>l*.e ; i^fc** <* 3/<xw, ijjli* ; ^plxxj noft'tw q/"
Bagdad, SLi_> ; ^jâ a man o/- tftf Berber tribe of
Masmada, SjuL<u ; ,^-J^ a descendant of el-Muhalfch,
3 . U t <.From \j^ (Pers. 3j^, Chosroes) the king of
305] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. < Adj.Plur. Fract us. 231
Plur. Fract.
III.
iUUs continued.
Sing.
Persia, are formed irregularly j->l^l, Sj-\a\, and S^-iLfe ;

--'
i
~ *
and st^ or ,-, a ttfce, a equal, has, besides {t^t, the
irregular ly*\y*, 2u*\y*, and v\y (for ^^wt^w).
Rem. o. This form is also found, though rarely, in quadriliterals which have a litera productionis before the last radical ; B
fi *
9'
* *
0 .
as jW- a tyrant, a giant, S^jU*. ; ^-Lo-i a deacon (Syr. ( 'n ).
Rem. 6. In forming the plur. fract. of nouns which contain

five or more letters (exclusive of 5 and the letters of prolongation),
one of the radicals is rejected, generally the last.
E.g. Q),.V.ie a
spider, VAU ; ^^Jjuc a nightingale, JjUc ; t^t^j.^. a yl^, /<;//

>
5 * ft ^ ^
^^
#^ ft ^ ^
old woman, j-U^. ; J..y-. a quince, >. jU-j ; but Jjijji a burnt
cake, Jijlji ; *> JL3 a or< o/" ca/?, ^^-J^LS, ^^li (for .-wîlj), or 0
L-'"^.5 ; i)1*ix->t a pillar, ^îUrl ; ^wv^JLk^ Ptolemy, i-Jlkj ;
JUo,> a Byzantine governor (domesticus, 8o/accttuco?) JkwLoy
Here
may also be mentioned such plurals as U from all I juc *Abdu
'Halt (compare 264, rem. 6).
Rem. c. The forms of the plur. fract. of quadriliterals and
quinqueliterals are also used in forming plurals from other plurals
S ,
D*>
J 9 '
(% t- H % o^ <A plur. of the plur., or secondary plural).
In
particular, forms XIII. jilt and XV. SijJl make J*u1, and XIV. D
Jliit, J*tli1 ; more rarely V. Jli*, JSUi, and XVIII. and XIX.
jSUi, CÛ*.
OJ it
E.g. XIII. 4J^ dog, ^jJ^\, ^J\&\ ; iSU a sheJ
-Z
camel, Jfeit, J^W >
^-f
'
ft-
J*t
+1
% ,
"j >";'* people or tfrifo, JbUbjI. JeUbt^Y ;

*
jt
JLo
,i
a rib, %X*a\. %S\*a\ ; ju a /wna, a benefit, jut (for ^jlI), ,>Ul (for
>
*%
* * J
f*
9t
+1
*,
', -
ftf
^^L1); XV. jt^w a bracelet, Sj^l, j^^' ; O^* a P^wtfj <UCI,
232
,1
*,,
** *
*l
*t
t**
* *tt
Cjs\a\; ?UI a vessel, &*j\, Ûl (for iV's') 5 XIV. ^xi camels, j>\*J\,
J
*#
#-
1 '!>
"
0.''
^r-x-UI ; ybj a (yellow) JUnver, jl*jl, Jft*!jt J J[>* a saying, a speech,

* fit
*-l
', o i
9 " pi
e t
> * *
Jtîl, Jg^ttt ; jJui a nai/, jUbt, ê*U1 ; jJU she-camels having

neither young ones nor milk, y^L*.t, JuJUhl ; V. J-^- <* he-camel,
JU*., JÛ* ; XVIII. XIX. *aîo an intestine, ^j\j~cu>, ^jL*l* ;
^^^ a garden (of palm trees), ,jtl.. ^wUL*. ; w>Up an ea^fe,
B
OW**> c>^^*-
Again, XV. aXx\ forms a pluralis sanus O^lmil ;
as wjl_>i a drink, 3^j*tt\, O^j^l ; ,jUo smoke, <Lol, OU-}' ;

?Uj a building, <L-Jt, OU/t ; ÎLc- a //(/i, joay, 3ajafc|, OLLÎ.
pluralis sanus in Ot may also be derived from V. JUi, VI. Jy*>,

*i, XVII. Jb>l*, and a few other forms ; as Jh+* a he-camel,
JUfc., O^L. ; J*.* a wm. JU.j, 0^)U.j ; *^JA a dog, w>*}l^,
* .* *
* **
jj
* jj
Ob'ils ; ww>v home, <Z>y*j, Ob'^j, houses, families ; ijjji*

0
a roarf", (3jJ, Olipv ; jjj+ she-camel for slaughter, jjtf, Ojjj*. ;

* *
*******
9'
If."' '
'**"'
jU*- a he-ass, jt; Ot^*>; Sj>jjl. an iron foo, jutj*-. Oljuljto.;

* *
l*>****^****
rtfct,i,'i anything woven or plaited, -_jL_j. OlaJil.J ; jt^ a house,

*******
*********
j}}, Olj ji ; j i*.Le> a female companion, *^*m.\yo, OLly] ; SiU

*
* *
9 J
^JdC
s/te-camel, pi. JjUj, olsLJ, and j^JjI, OUUjI (with the dimin.
* * $*i
Oliij,;!) ; etc. Sometimes there is even a treble formation ; as
i*i n ftrt?u/, o por<y or *ec/, î, jjj^l, Jijl*lD
Such secondary
plurals can be properly used only when the objects denoted are at
least nine in number, or when their number is indefinite.
Rem. d. Plurals [or rather collectives] are formed from a
great many relative adjectives, especially those that indicate the
relations of sect, family, or clientship, by adding the termination
1; as ,^6 a follower of Si-Safil ({ji\*li\), *UJl' tlie sect of
the Sdfi'ites ; ^y* a Sufi, ltJ**a}\ tlie sect of tits Sufis ; \*\}j^,\,
306] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Plur. Fractius. 233
3uj+jji\, the partisans of Marwdn, of Ibnu 'z-Zubeir.
See 268. A
Sometimes 5.1 is added with the same effect to other adjectives,

4
jS *
4^
especially of the forms J*ti and JUi ; as ajjli <Aoe wAo fiw ow
<Ae /'/(/?' an</ drink the water of (a certain stream) ; ajjtj [and olj_j]
(men) drawing water or (cattle) drinking ; SJbLi travellers; <UL*.,
Sjlo^., 4JL., illiJ, persons who own or feep camels, asses, horses,
mules ; 3}U< a company of persons journeying togellier, a caravan
*
4* .2 ^
o^ 5 -
4* &.
(Syr. |Z.^jlj) ; a)I*>j pedestrians ; SjUiJ spectators ; [ ijlyj /?&*derers].

B
Rem. e.
The plural of some nouns is anomalous, or derived
from other forms or roots than the sing, in use ; as >! a mot/ier,
Oly^l (Syr. |Lo|, |Z.CTlic|), rarely OUI ; î a mouth, lil (from a
sing. ji or eî) ; |U wafer, a spring, L-o, olôl (from a sing. U) ;
4^^
f> *
40
4 ' oft
4 *
**
% *
Zkii a lip, ULw ; Cwl </t amis, Uwl ; 5li a s/tee/> or ;/<//, ;Li-, Li,
l5>& ; Stôl a woman, UJ, 3^~J, Ol>**^ (from the rad. tr^l> whence
Heb. J^tt ni^'K, for #JK PlBOX); J&- ^, i*-& (from C
*
the rad. J***!).
' o
ÛJI, a human being (Heb. pEJ^N fr pEW
|1EJ0N)> na-s usually Û [especially with the article ÛJI], instead

of the older and poetic J!iU. (Heb. BHJX Aram. K^JK l*j|).
306. As regards their meaning, the plurales fracti differ entirely
from the sound plurals ; for the latter denote several distinct indi
viduals of a genus, the former a number of individuals viewed
collectively, the idea of individuality being wholly suppressed. For D
example, CU**** are slaves (servi), i.e. several individuals who are
*
.
fi *
slaves, juc slaves collectively (servitium or servitus) ; oW-> young
men, youth (juventus), = w>W-i ; &?. old men in general. The
plurales fracti are consequently, strictly speaking, singulars with a
collective signification, and often approach in their nature to abstract
nouns. Hence, too, they are all of the feminine gender, and can be
used as masc. only by a constructio ad sensum.
w.
30

A
Rem.
We must distinguish from the plurales fracti those nouns
which are called u.. ;.,!! 2lo~l (generic nouns), as J*~> bees, on
which see 246 and 292, a. The former may be styled abstract,
the latter concrete collectives. A third class of collectives is formed
by those nouns, to the meaning of which the idea of collectiveness
''
<-. * 0 ,
attaches ; asêji, Jxk,, people or <r$e, jfu.fc aw army ; [J^l camels,

t* *
a * o* * * el
o , ? i * o i
jtii sheep]. These are called .t^)l iUol or aJI Lil (/te </te
plural), and differ from the ^.^^,11 il^-.l in not admitting of the
B
formation of nomina unitatis ( 246).

307.
fhe pluralis sanus and the plurales fracti of the forms
XII. liii, XIII. Jail, XIV. Jlifi, and XV. aJUil, are used only of
persons and things which do not exceed ten in number (3 to 10), and
are therefore called U5 fym?-, plurals of paucity, whilst the rest are
named 5î Py*f-, plurals of abundance.
This observation applies,
C of course, only to such nouns as have also other plurals, for if one of
the forms alone be used, it is necessarily employed without any
limitation as to number.
4.
I.
The Declension of Nouns.
The Declension of Undefined Nouns.
308. (1) Undefined substantives and adjectives are, in the

singular number, either triptotes or diptotes. Triptotes are those
which have three terminations to indicate the different cases ; viz. L
D (Nom.), _ (Gen.), and M or 1 (Ace, see 8, rem. a). Diptotes are
those which have only two terminations ; viz. 1 (Nom.) and 1 (Gen.,
Ace.)*. (2) The dual number lias only two case-endings, which are
* A noun may be ->*, declinable, or ,<-, indeclinable.
declinable noun may be o^w>, declined ivith lenvnn, or Jûs j-i,

declined without tenwin.
The term iL^-i^l . ^.CI, established in,
or possessed of, the nominal character or nature, or simply (jj^n't,

is synonymous with *_>__, and JV t; j-j-i with ,.î--< ; whilst
308] II. The Noun. A. Nouns 8ubst.& Adj.Declen. of Nouns. 235

common to both genders ; viz. Î_ (Nom.) and ,>_ (Gen., Ace.)*. A
(3) The pluralis sanus has likewise only two case-endings for each
*
>ot
* * ,, i
(JXI ^>Coô, possessed of {the nominal character) to Uie fullest extent,

is equivalent to Jêut, and KjSU\ j+c- q+U to ^J^clU j~L.
The vowel u of the nominative is called *ipl, the raising (of the voice),
and is iJlcUJI^JLc, </te siyn of agency ; the vowel t is termed j^jiia.JI
<A depression (of the voice), or j*JI, <Ae 6eift$r drawn along or attracted B
(by a governing word, jl*JI), and is <LiLo*})l ôJLft, tfo sujti of annexation ;

the vowel a is designated ^moJI, /Ae uplifting or elevation (of Uie
a
jo *o*> * f *
voice), and is aJ^jw-oJI^JU, </t sw/n of objectivity. The tenwln may be

(a) diU-oJi (jXc. Jt jJl jj-f^CJt, /// nunation which shows that a noun is
/w% declinable, also called ^>*x*JJ! CH>^> anc^ fund in the singular
ft J*
ft *
t* * ""^
'
*'"
and the pluralis fractus, as J^j, JW-j I (&) AXfU^Jt 0^3-^ ^

nunation of correspondence, found in the plural feminine, as Olo-L~o,
*
ft J
0& >*
0*
because it corresponds to the ^ of ^.l... ; (c) j*JUJt *>i>3, *** C

nunation winch distinguishes, in tfie case of an indeclinable noun,
between the definite, 4i^s*J1, aW l/te indefinite, 5 JCJI, as djj..)1...1t Ojj-o
*.\ dj *~w, I passed by Slbawcih and anotfier (man called) Sibawei/t;
K>
010
ft,*
and (<7) ^^jOI ^ô, Mc nunation of compensation.
This last may
be of three kinds : (a) of compensation for the omission of an entire

proposition, as in Q*JeJj Ju^*. ^3U and ye are then looking on,
where j&t^ stands for>jUa*JI ^-jjJI C^xJb 3' O**** a' ^'c *lww "'^w
</w spirit /ww reached the tJiroat ; (ft) of compensation for a governed D
word, as when the genitive is omitted after J^ or ^0*4, as ^15 J*^
for ^13 ^jUJI ^)^ orôj^^^yJtt ; (y) of compensation for a letter, as
"
ii\j\y*., plural of <L>jl*., for ^5jI>*> in the nominative or ^l^*. in the

genitive.
* The form Qj is used dialectically, as in the hemistich ^kc
<L.it.ft cJUUwl O^li**-'' "' flyfl ^ (a bird) rose on two nimble (icings).
236
A gender; viz. for the masculine, o>- (Nam.) and ^>j (Gen., Ace.)*;
for ihe feminine, Ol_ (Norn.) and Ol- (Gen., Ace.). (4) The plurales
fracti are either diptotes or triptotes, exactly like the singular (see
309, a). The following is the paradigm of the declension of undefined
substantives and adjectives.
Triptote or First Declension.

Substantives.
B
Proper.
Masc.
Common.
Sing.
00^
man.
0^
Common.
Sing.
so
9 J *
juj Zeid
N.
Fem.
Proper.
f ''
JU* Hind.
<U. a garden.
J *
G.
<Ua
S 5 --
0$ +
Ac.
**%
Dual.
Dual.
-* ^
C N.
o'j^*
CS&-J
*d.#
0* J *
G. Ac.
The existence of the form ^jt_ is doubtful, despite the verse \J^\
UUJp l-v-r^l t>jj 3 UUwoiJIj jkj.^.11 lyU, / /,(/// of her the neck, and
tlte ttvo eyes, and two nostrils which resemble two gazelles, in which
D ^jU-xll and jLii (written in rhyme Li) are used instead of Q->:>*)l
and ^^.h.
* Tlie form ^jj is said by some to be dialectical, whilst others
consider it due only to poetic license (jJtuJI Zjjyo) ; e.g. \jjj\}
^jjj.\ otiUj, and we ignore the riffraff of other (tribes) ; iJC-1 IJ U)
0 o to*>
0 -
J 0
o*0
0*0 0 m g$
lâjj^l jk*> Oj jl- jJSj ,*~o .'IjjtiJt, f/j'/ ro/uii is it pray that the poets
tvant of me, since I lmve already passed the limit of forty (years) 1
where ^jjj^.\ and k>JUj'^l are used instead of ^jjj^\ and CHîiJ^
308] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.S Adj.Declen. of Nouns. 237

Triftote or First Declension.
Substantives.
Masc.
Fem.
Proper.
Proper.
Common.
Common.
Plur. sanus.
Plur. tonus.
N.
. . .
0>H)
*
OtjUA
OU.
G.Ac.
.. .
9
" "
Plur. fract.
*
/7r. fract.
j*
Jfy
N.
*3
G.
JVj
9
3 3
9 *
Ac.
Adjectives.
Masc.
Fem.
Sing.
N.
is-)l. sitting.
G.
W""^
Ac.
UJU.
U*->(j mourning.
Dual
N.
^jLJl.
0 .-
'
^jUjwJiLj
* * **
G.Ac.
Plur. sanus.
'
N.
^Jy.J la.
G. Ac.
C>,**^W'
I)
oLju
Plur. fract.
5 J
0 <ij
N.
(J.
Ac.
**
C^
*5i
Uy

Diptote or Second Declension.
Substantives.
Masc.
Fem.
Sing.
*t
N.
'Othmun.
w-^j Zeirieb.
G.Ac.
T~i)
Dual.
N.
OW~!j
e-
-0 J
G.Ac.
Plur. satius.
* > - 0 3
N.
"'
G.Ac.
Plur. fract.
2' "
(of SjjU. a young woman)
(of >*p a dirifarm)

N.
N. G.
G.Ac.
A.
^*lj>
</*
Adjectives.
Masc.
Fem.
Sing.
> .si
N.
J-ol more excellent.
sy*>\ black.
* * 9%
i\>y- black.
m* 0 ..
G.Ac.
Dual.
-/ll
N.
D G.Ac.
/7r. sanus.
N.
...
G. Ac.
* j!^*> stands in the Nom. for jj!jt^., in the Gen. for (,)'>(identical in form with the Ace).
See p. 235, at the end of the note.
309] II. The Noun. A. Nouns Subst.& Adj.Declen. of Nouns. 239

Diptote or Second Declension.
Adjectives.
Masc.
Fem.
Plur. fract.
(of îi poor)
(of U->U mourning)
N.
iii
...
j<^>
6. Ac.
i\jH
. .
r^}y
Rem. a. There are two words in Arabic, in which the final B

flexional vowel of the singular affects the last vowel of the radical
t
* 3
* 3
4
#*
part of the substantive ; viz. } i-el, a man, and _î^l, a son, for lôl
.
and^^l, which are also used (see 19, d).

* j
Sing. Nom.
ii
jôt or XyA, j**>\
Gen.
^j^l or j^*!, ^1
Acc.
1/^*1 or iy>\, Lo^jI
^ 0
' '6
[According to en-Nadr ibn Someil, as quoted by ZamahsarT, Faik C

i. 524, ^ ///" month is also doubly declined, î, j, Wi, as
t*. *
* * it
3 3 3
- I
d-oJ C-jIj, Ai i> ajUJ *.jjI and a4 IJjk.

Fleischer, Kl. Schr. i. 180.
Comp. Lane and
D. G.]
Rem. 6. For the comparison of the Arabic Declension with

that of the other Semitic Languages see Comp. Gr. p. 139 seqq.
309.
a.
The following nouns are diptote.
j)
Several forms of the pluralis fractus ; viz.
(a) Quadrisyllable plurales fracti, the first and second syllables

of which have fetha and the third kesra, that is to say, the forms
j*iy (XVI.), JSUi (XVII.), JJUi etc., and Jjli* etc.
(I. and II.
of nouns which have more than three radical letters) ; as w-sfcl>>

causes, ^l^* wonders, jJLi bridges, k^J'^w sultans.
(/3)
Plurales fracti which end in hemza preceded by 81if memduda
240 Part Second. Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 309

A (.11), viz. HH (XX.) and 1%J\ (XXI.) ; as l\L wise men, fojl
friends (compare b, a and c, /8).
(y)
Plurales fracti which end in and ^_, viz. JU3 (XXIII.),
^LJ (XXII.), and ^JUi (XXIV.) ; as j\J* virgins, i^-j*- wounded

men, ^jt->t prisoners, Lljk* presents (compare 6, /? and c, /J).
j *l
(8)
3it
'I
j * I
Jb'> phir. fract. of J^l, and of its fem. \J$\, first; jttA,
3 *-
' b l
3*3
plur. fract. of jtL\, and of its fem. (.>*I, other, another; *>
B *&>, iaj, iij, plur. fract. of *-, iUU&, *1*-oj, UjCJ, fem. of
3 * Ct
*a-l, etc., a// together.

[(()
b.
ilîl, the irregular plural of J^ (comp. XIV. 2, rem.).]

Various common nouns and adjectives ; viz.
(a)
Common nouns and adjectives which end in hemza preceded

**
*** * - *
by Slif memduda (1_) ; as ltjj* a virgin, tUo-g-,) u^'fe ( 296).
C Compare a, /? and p, /J.
Rem.
This rule does not apply to cases in which the hfemza
is radical, as |jj3 from \ji (compare 299, rem. c, and 301,

rem. e).
(/})
Common nouns and adjectives ending in 81if maksura (^-) ;
as ijî memory, \j*~> drunken ( 295, ).

Rem.
D
Compare a, y and c, /?.
Excepting those in which the Slif maksura is radical ; as
t^juk guidance (for ^jJk, 213).

(y)
Adjectives of the form jilt ( 232, 16, and 2345), of
which the fem. is ^jJJ and fjJti ( 295, b, and 296) ; as C-%*1 mre
i , it
< bi
> - - ol
wonderful ; j-*-l raBut adjectives of the form J*1, f. iUil, are

* ''
? '*
triptote ; as J*;l poor, needy, without a wife, f. ai*jl /wor, wmfy,

without a husband, a widow.Substantives of this form are usually
0 ~ 0 i
%, i t
regarded as triptote, e.g. Jjkfc.1 a hawk, J*^l a green woodpecker,

w~ijl hare, J*jt a humming; but the diptote form is admissible
3, H
s , at
in such as were originally adjectives, e.g. Jj^-I, J^t-
309] II. The Noun.

Rem. a.
A. Nouns Subst. & Adj. Diptotes.
241
Some good authorities give J-*/ as the masculine of A
iUjI, which would be very irregular.

1 ,cl
Rem. b.
Adjectives of the form J*il, when used as sub, - >i
stantives, retain the diptote inflection ; e.g. ÂjI a fetter (properly

J/ sf
) , at
blackish, dun), )y*\ a serpent (prop, black), Jj^t stony land (prop.
mottled), * lyl a wide, gravelly water-course, P/*-l a tract of land
without herbage.
(8)
Adjectives of the form (J'^*'> f which the fem. is ^hti B
( 295, a) ; as OlA-! * L&,*""'> drunken. But those of which the

fem. is iiÛi ( 295, rem. a) are triptote ; as O^*^. t *Jl*Ju, &*>
companion.Adjectives of the form v^H are all triptote, their fem.
being formed by adding S_ ( 295, rem. a) ; as ok>* f- *j\jj*, ed.
Rem. a. Adjectives of the form ^"jUxJ, f. &^Hx, are rare. The
'**
principal examples in the language are : tjLJt having a large fat tail
%
*t *
9*0*
9*0*
(of a sheep) ; ^JL*. angry ; Ûio stifiingly hot ; Ûa. > /io< ; C
(jUu-/ toffi and slender; jUs exposed to the sun, eating in tlve
forenoon (..i* All) ; Û-yo and ^jU-ô dry, witliered ; ^J%c
stupid, ignorant; ^j\yLS thin, slender; ^jLa-o sucking (sheep or
cows) ow< q/" greed, mean, vile ; 0^>* stupid, stolid ; ^jLcjJ a ooon
companion; Olf-3-1 Christian.
Some of these, however, have also
the form j^**, o"^1*^' or O"^"** ! M U^' and O^' i Q* >".

'J
.- a
* ft J
ft
^jl.a.,!, or (jj I =.' ; ^jlfcj^> ; ^jlî.5.

ft
* ft *
The word ^jU.ê may
' ft '
ft
'
perhaps be merely a mistake for ,jl.^-o or ^jU-ô.

Rem. 6.
^î so and so, such and such a one, makes irregularly J)
in the feminine iiNU, [because it takes the place of a proper name
('. 0](*)
.- * it
The masculine numerals as mere abstract numbers ; e.g.

i o
i*
++
* * o *
j- a I
j2
4*_>jl \Juua <UiL-> $ is the double of 4 ; J^1+J 3L4 ^>o J>l ^

*
fi *
6 / wiwe Âaw 5 6y on.

(f)
Distributive numerals of the forms JU* and JjJLo ( 333) ;
as iU and ^î-o, <wo 6y <wo, i>yb and JL, ?A/-ge % ^re.

w.
31
242
A
(17) The grammatical paradigms formed from the root J*i, when
used without the article as a sort of definite proper names. For
example : ^Jfî "} iA-o Jjii\ (the form) qf'al, (used) as an adjective,
3 r l
t* *
ft***
1 * ft
is declined without tenwin (e.g. ^**-l red) ; Sj& W-l O^9 W J**'
jêuj *jli (the form) af'al, when it is an indefinite noun, is declined
with tenwln (e.g. Jl tremor, Jj^l a hawk) ; i** At-etj *~U9 Cjjj
Jjilj fo measure of Talha and 'isba' is fa'la and 'if'al.
But if we
B say >->-a~> *5) ii-o oyî J**' J^> wry (word of the form) afal,
which is an adjective, is declined without tenwin, we must employ the
i,
initiation, because J^, in the sense of each, every, requires an indefinite
word after it in the genitive ; and so in other cases.
i--l
[(0)
The diminutives of all diptote nouns, as j**l, with the
exception of the softened diminutives ( 283) and of those that are

derived from the distributive numerals of the form JUi ( 333), as
4*
c.
(a)
Many proper names ; viz.

Foreign names of men, as ^-Atwl Abraham, Jiwl Isaac,
ft
-j Joseph, jjilj David; excepting such as consist of three

letters, the second of which has ezma or is a litera productionis, as
9~y Noah, Jy Lot.
(/?) Proper names which end in Slif maksura (compare a, y and
b, (3) and Slif memduda (compare a, /3 and b, a), whether Arabic or
D foreign ; as ut4 John, L>jU or Jli>U 'Adiyd, iîj^J Zachariah,
^*i Ya'ld, j_jAJ Leila, yj*l~> Sulmd.
(y) Proper names in ^l_, whether Arabic or foreign ; as (jU&*
Ctatafan (a tribe), 0-0-* 'Othman, ,jUa. Jfittdn, (jC*-' Sufydn,
0-t*-^ Solomon, Olho* 'Imrdn ('Amram), [with the exception of
those that were originally common nouns of the forms JU* and
^jU>, as Ûw and u'^jl-
309]
(8)
II. The Noun.
A. Nouns Subst. <& Adj.Diptotes. 243
Proper names which resemble in form the verbal forms J*i A
and J*i, or any of the persons of the Imperfect ; as j+2i Sammar,

î> Jerusalem, ->j-* tyorib, ..I Ahmed, jl>jj Yiz'td, j-y^-i Yeskur,
> t 0 *
It*
'Hi
*J
y*jZ Tadmur (Palmyra), y^Siu Taglib, ^y-j Yubnd, Ûj Tumadir,

J-l/i Yura.mil.
(e)
Common nouns of the feminine gender, consisting of more

*#than three letters, when used as proper names ; e.g. r>* a scorpion, B
J ' * **
<_j/A 'Akrab (a man's name).
()
Proper names which end in , whether masculine or femi-
nine ; as * Mekka, 3îo\i Fdtima (a woman), ii Doga (a woman),

Talha, SjUS Katada (men).
[Fem. proper names in Ol keep
their tenwin, as oUjil gen. ace. OU.JI ; oliê gen. ace. Oli/,
Dialectic forms are Oli^c gen. ace. Oliê and even Oli^c.]
(ij) Fem. proper names, which do not end in S, but are either of C
foreign origin, or consist of more than three letters, or, though
consisting of only three letters, are trisyllabic, owing to their middle
radical having a vowel ; e.g. j-a* Egypt, j^*. Gur, jyo Tyre, <^>j
Zeinib, jl*-> Su'dd, jZZ Satar, jiu* Hellfire (as the name of a par
ticular part of hell). But fem. proper names which consist of only
three letters, the second of which has gezma, may be either diptote
or triptote (though the former is preferred) ; as jua or ju* Hind,
jkfcj or j*i Da'd.
(0) Proper names, which are actually or seemingly derived from

common substantives or adjectives ; especially masculine names of the
form Jj (from J*U), as,/** 'Omar.j&j Zvfar,JtZ*e Cru&m, J*j the
planet Saturn, îi the male hyama; and feminine names of the form
JU3 (from ileli), as>Uai Katam, \J>V>j RakaA, j>\j- Hadam, -t^
the sun, r-^-o Saldh (a name of Mekka).
These latter, however, have
244
[ 309
A more usually and correctly the form JUi, and are wholly indeclinable ;
as^lk, u-13j, j>\j-, 9-\ji, -y~o, & Zafar (a city),>lJ5 the female
hyama, Ji*}- death, j>\j*o war, j>\\\ a year of famine.
Rem. a.
Words of the form Jlii, of which the last letter is r,
as jbttt. the female hycena, jl*k. Haddr (a star in the Centaur), are
almost invariably indeclinable, even in the dialect of those Arabs
B
who in other cases use the form JUtJ.

i *j
Rem. b.
Besides being used as proper names, the forms J*i
and JUi are often employed as vocatives, in terms of abuse ; e. g.

vi--. Li 0 improbe I f. i>L- 0 ; JU-i b 0 sceleste ! f. JL-i U ;
giCOvilis! f. cWU.
f a * j
Rem. c. In compound proper names of the class called yS^

I
i->o ( 264), the first word is usually not declined at all, and the
<'
second follows the diptote declension ; nom. O^-^.iiv. iLJbvô^y-elj, gen. and ace. Oj-oj-cu>-, dLXxj, j-o^tj*. Each word may,
however, be declined separately, the second being in the genitive,
and the first losing the tenwln because it is defined by the second
(see 313, foil.); nom. Cjyôo-, >ilJU/, J-e^-otj, gen. Oôrnr.,
ace. Ouwoft., etc.
The proper name w)^> iCjuu admits of three
forms, for we may say .jjS ^jubo (like Oyyi) ; or w>> ^jute,
gen. and ace. w>j^ ^J^*-o (like o j^j-aa., Ojôô*.) ; or ^jjuo

w|^> in all three cases (like ^j*^^).Proper names of men ending
0^
3 - *
0**0
0 ** 0 ^
0*J
in aj^ are wholly indeclinable; as oj^w, aj+JmU, <u*^, d_>.j.

* [The kunya is sometimes considered as a single compound noun.
A letter of the Prophet begins <Ut yi\ ^ .0lt)l ^__JI . ,j^
(FcUk L 5), some Kor'an readers read in Sur. cxi., ^^yJ yf\ lju w~j,
mi
and well known are ^JU yl ^ .-U and oWJUrf y1 O^ ^l*-*Compare Beladorl GO, last 1. and Baidawt ii. 421, 1. 10.
D. G.]
309]
II. The Noun.
A. Nouns Subst. & Adj.Diptotes.
245
Rem. d. Proper names, when used indefinitely [as is always A

the case when they are employed in the dual or plural], are
J>
\9
& J
naturally declined with tenwin ; as aZJU _î*H' t-'j many an

Abraham have I met; [tjy*.} >iU ^j.nw. jjj ,JX anrf each
period has its peculiar Adam and Eve} ; and so jlÎj Olf** Vj
C" s
'
* r'
' i'
+ 3 *
**
<H*Xw) volkSj^^fij ilx--3 <LJlij.
There is, however, a doubt as
to the admissibility of the ar/" in the form ^Jjiil.

, 9* *
Rem. e.
,9t
The _J>-aJI O-* pl*~*^' Ûil, or reasons why a noun B
is debarred from taking the tenwin, are usually reckoned by the

grammarians to be nine in number ; viz. iu^JUJI its being a proper
JM
* '9'
J ' 9
*9*
name; i-jL)JI its being an adjective; Z<,n. ill its being a foreign
I
0Z *
9 *9*
& , t*
word ; ^.^fr^JI its being a compound of the class ^.m-j^}] ^ -fi-j <JI ;
^yio jl UauU jej'iUl yiwUJt its being necessarily feminine by form
or meaning; w~JU)l i**^ O^J*-W O^'j kJU^)l tte ending in
/w termination ^jt, which resembles the feminine termination it ; C
ji*.tj <Cjj !_Xc ,_^J U0> <0)S tig fo/ngr a plural of a form which
does not occur in the language as a singular (e.g. v-L_ mosques,
^.jjUa-o lamps, for there is no singular noun of the form JÛLo or
**
'it
'
'
H '
J > '9'
J*cULo) ; ^_jj-I ^jJI i*-o ,^>c JjjOI tte &ein# turnedfrom one form
> * '
Jl.
into another (as j^*, which is Jjjjuo, or transformed, from j-olc,

or>Ua3, which is SJjjut* from ioJsLs) ; and JjUJI ,jj j ite resembling
in form a part of the verb. Any two or more of these causes in D
combination prevent a noun from being declined with tenwin ; e.g.
li /^
*9 J
(1) aôJUJI + the termination (jl_, as ijl4c.
J ,
Hence we say ^jl.
Hassan, if we derive this name from the radical u- r- ; but if we

derive it from v>~., it is triptote, jjUL>..
- " e^
as <iLJjij.
t .
, ,a,
l*. ,
(2) *JLJI + ^^^31,

t o **
t o,
(3) 4**JjJI + i^JUI, viz. (o) ^j-^kj 'JaiJ inform and

J'
ft''
i9*
meaning, as <UJ14; (/8) UauU "^ î** in meaning but not inform,

? 0 *
[ 310
#0*
as \rJjj ; (y) ty** *) UaiJ in form but not in meaning, as

(which, though feminine in form, yet is the name of a man).
Except feminine proper names of the form ^Jjis, in c, rj. (4) <L*JlxH
+ JjUJI Oj> as **>*
j ^ >**
(5) <W*H + JJ^JI, asj^c.
jj* j
J I, as tryJv Petrus.
names in c, a.
.J'"
(6) a^Ûll +
#j
Except the case of *-jj and six

similar
(7) i-io^JI + JjmJI, ;is jji.1, which is Jjjjl* from
J *J
'- J > '
> . ^ o ^
j 0 ' A..
(J_jjj-I, or *., which is J^jjco from OlÛ, .

B
(8) a-jlojJI +
the termination y^jl, in adjectives of the form &**&, fem. jJU*Jw
# .. #..
ft
*- J ft .
* * 6t
(9) AJus Jl + JjuUI (JJ> iQ adjectives of the form Jjiit.

t
310.
* *
* *
Nouns ending in j^_ or l_, for ^j or _j_ ( 213 and
245), which follow the first decleusion, and those in ^_ and I, for
\, which follow the second ( 309, a, y ; b, ft ; e, /3), retain in the
oblique cases the termination of the nominative, so that their declen....
2*
0'
sion is only virtual (jJ>j**j), not expressed (t>Ji**J) or external (jMlii).

C Kg. U* for yos., >-a*, and \'ya*. ; U^J for ^J, ^J, and l^-J ;
^j-ij for (J>i^ and (J>^.
311.
Nouns ending in _, for tC- or _ ( 167, b, B, and the
Paradigms of the Verb, Tab. XVIII.) and ^j or ^ (see the same

Tab. and 218), have the same termination in the nom. and gen., but
in the ace. L>- (according to 166, a).
*
tf * J
E.g. jl* for jj\, ace. Ljl ;
tf * J
0* * J
ft J
ft J
I) j>\j for 0<lj, ace. l*jj ; > for *>*-, ace. b>i ; >^ for ^*j-,
* J
at t* tf
***
% ** +
t**+ **
%* * *
f *****
> - *
ace. U^- ; >A3 for (J>5 (iS>5), ace. L|>*3 ; ,>j for ^yj (^^3),
ace. li3 ; *-i (verbal adj.) for ic^-i, ace. 1^ \j* (verbal adj.)
.' for (j**, ace. W*.
312.
All plurals of the second declension, which ought regularly
to end in ^, for ^, follow in the nom. the first declension instead
314] II. The Noun. A. Subst.6 Adj. Decl. of Def. Nouns. 247
of the second, and substitute - (for \j-). They moreover retain, A
*
.according to 311, the same termination in the genit., and con
sequently follow the first declension in that case too ; but in the ace.
they remain true to the second declension, and have ^.
Eg. ajjI**,
plur. nom. and gen. ^y>-, for ^>'.- (instead of i)jj4>), ace. ^S^y*- ;
*
îfco, plur. nom. and gen. o***> for Û* (instead of ^1**), ace.
(^yJl** ; /tâo, plur. nom. and gen. jU-e, for ^;U~a (instead of *>
^jU-e), acc (JjUe.
II.
313.
The Declension of Defined Nouns.
Undefined nouns become defined : 1. by prefixing the
article Jl ; 2. (a) by adding a noun in the genitive, or (b) by adding

a pronominal suffix.
[Rem. Only proper names and words used as proper names are C
in themselves definite ( 309, b, rj, vol. ii. 78) ; if, therefore, they
are not originally appellatives (as v>. .a. )l properly tlie beautiful)
they never have the article, unless they be used as generic nouns
(as in^ÂÎ w>j, 309, c, rem. d), Jy})l JujJI t/te first Zeid.A
defined noun is called 2&jx* or Oj-x- (\Jujju means defining), an
ft* *
9 Sp 3
*'
undefined noun j& orjiJ~o (j~&3 means leaving undefined).]

314. If an undefined noun be defined by the article, the following D
cases arise.
(a) If it belongs to the first declension, it loses the tenwin.
Nom.
J^pi
o-"
<^>J^t
i~*m~j\
JUjjl
&; man. El-Hasan, the city, the chaste (woman), the men.
Gen.
JyJ1
t>-*JI
*~!>OI
a.o. ,)l
JU-jJI
Acc.
J*^"
oaJI
a-ojôJI
a:.fl-^)l
JU^P1
Rem.
The final I of the acc. disappears along with the tenwin.
248 Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [31o

A
(b) If it belongs to the second declension, it assumes the ter

minations of the first, and becomes triptote.
Nom.
(c)
B
>>-^l
iljj-Jt
<A 6/ac (m.).
*A<? 6facA (f.).
Gen.
i>-^l
Ace.
ij-*^l
the nobles.
.
- It.
>
* t jo.
If it be a plur. sanus fern., it loses the tenwin.
Nom.
oUlkll
ol3jJUL,JI
the darknesses.
the creatures.
the believing (women).
oJ^jLLjl'
OU.JJI
Gen. Ace.
Cj\JM
Rem. a. The plur. sanus masc. and the dual undergo no change
when the article is prefixed; as ,j^jjLaJI those who beat, O^ftP'
the two men, gen. ace. t>jjLcJI, jj-J^yJI.
Rem. 6.
C
Nouns ending in _ drop the tenwin and resume their
original ^ ; as ,-etpl from jt\j, .-jU*)l from Û-e, i<-ôJI from

i>^'> tj/^ fr<>m )}'*e (see 311, 312).
315. If a noun in the genitive is appended to an undefined noun,
the following changes are produced.
(a) The singulars and broken plurals of both declensions are
declined in the same way as if they were defined by the article
( 314).
Nom. *DI wU&>
t>/5)1 J*-'
*i>.Ajl JU-j
t --
d<
^ & q/" God.

Gen.
*0t v1^
Acc.
*til v^
the lowest part of the earth

>/i>l J*-1
f0^
Nom.
3.0.
' * o
OliyU^tJI w-jUc
*A<j wonders of creation.

Gen. ClijJU.J w~iU-c
Acc.
Oliy.U.-oJI yjLc
4*
the men of the city.
315] II. The Noun. A. Subst. & Adj.Decl. of Def. Nouns. 249
Rem. a.
The words ^l a father, a.\ a brother, _j9m. a father- A

*
in-law, and less frequently ,jjk o tfAingr, after rejecting the tenwln,
lengthen the preceding vowel.
J-
Noni.
yl,
â.1,
l *
J *
>-.
>i* ;
i i
for
w>t,
it,.
etc.
Gen.
^1,
^1,
(j^,
t^J
for
yj,
etc.
Ace.
ijl,
U.I,
l^.,
La;
for
Jt,
etc.*
The word ^J, <A oumer or possessor of a thing, which is always

connected with a following substantive in the genitive, has in the B
gen. j_i, in the ace. IJ ; whilst î, the mouth (Aram. Q!|S), which is
used instead of tî or j, makes either :
i*
Rem. 6.
Nom.
^ji,
or:
y,
Gen.
**
^,
Ace.
^j
lit.
Proper names of the first declension lose their tenwln,
when followed by the word ,j^1 in a genealogical series ; as

* The same is the case in the other Semitic languages ; see Comp. C
Gr. p. 142 seq. In Arabic the short vowels are used dialectically, as
in the verse^JUi L> ajI ajILj l^y>* j*}\ .-9 l* iCj^sl <juL> 'ylrfi
lias imitated his fat/ier in generosity, and whoever tries to resemble his
t
i,i
father, does not do wrong ; where we find a^b, and <jt for <wb and
al^t.
Some of the Arabs employ the forms bj, etc., in all the three
a
cases [bj being, according to some lexicographers a dial. var. of ,)!.

Comp. vol. ii. 39, a, rem. a], as in the verse lib jJS U>bl bj^ Ubl ,jt
UUjU ju>LoJI ,-i, verily their (the family's) father and their father's D
father have reached in glory their utmost limit; where the first Ifcbl
is the accus. after ^1, and the second likl^l the genit., instead of ly#/t,
whilst UUjli stands by poetic license (in this case eLi^t) for LX>U.
[The genuineness of this verse is not free from suspicion. Comp.
Noldeke in Zeitschr. D. M. G. xlix. 321.]
t With these latter forms [which are employed only in connexion
with a following pronoun or noun in the genitive] compare in Heb.
JlQ constr. *) with suffix "Tpfi.
w.
32

A
_ ,- - ^_yt jjli. # >** vJJ) Muhammad, the son of Gafar, the

son of Hplid, the son of Muhammad.
On the elision of the I in
J^l, see 21, 6.

* *
Rem. c.
Instead of C~o, a daughter, we may use, when a
genitive follows, the form iol.
[The latter was formerly preferred,
except at the beginning of a sentence. The form C-^jI occurs in

the Kor'an (Sur. lxvi. 12) and often in old Mss.]
(b)
The dual loses the termination O-
B Nom. ÛaJLJI I jus cU. ê Jmw stows o/ #A swftrt came ; lju
U)
* * ^ 0^ i
(jUtâJt aDI to ms belong the two holy temples of God.
Gen. >e>~5 ^)^ <UJU> &\ j&j \yfl i>* ^jj he learned and
transmitted (traditions, poems, etc.) from the two 'Abu Bekrs,
(viz. 'Abu Bikr) 'ibn Talha and ('Aim Bdkr) 'ibn Kassum
(see 299, rem. h).
I
'-
'
Sis
Acc. jPl jJJjl*. c-jIj I saw the two female slaves of my father.
C
Rem.
If an elif conjunctionis follows the oblique cases of the
dual, the final ^j takes a kesra instead of a gezma; as Ojj*

iULoJI .JjjUj / passed by the two female slaves of the king (see
19 and 20, c) ; j-*Jt JU. IJu* qIq.. :!! *Ae <mx> mansims are Hie
extremities (nails) of the camePs hoofs.
(c)
The pluralis sanus loses the termination ^j.
D Nom. iU-JI ^ (U. <fo sons of tlie king came ;J^\t^\ jij~* drawing
their swords.
Gen. w>U*^l ^3*$ j*z an example, or warning, for those who are
possessed of intelligence (see 302, rem. c).
Acc. ^JUL(JI jji^ Cilj /saw fo? kings sons; jUI i^jJj* U& ire wro
kindling the fire.
*N
316] II. The Noun. A. Subst. & Adj.Decl. of Def. Nouns. 251
Rem.
If the plur. ends in ^jy-, ace. \Jj (for ^jyi, iJ^j), A
these terminations become, before a following gen., _j_, {; and if

the genit. begins with an elif conjunct., the final j takes damma,
and the final ^ kesra, instead of the gezma; as alii ^ K o o,
<tM ^jiJa-suo ( 20, c).Regarding the ! otiosum which is often,
though incorrectly, added to the nominal term, _}_ and ^_, see 7,
rem. a.
316. If a pronominal suffix is added to an undefined noun, the B
following chivuges take place.
(a)
Triptotes and the plur. sanus fern, lose the tenwin, the dual
and plur. sanus masc. the terminations o and O > as V^^ a book,
<uUfe Aw book; OUJJj darkness, lfJUJJ its darkness; y^bU& <tco
books, JW^^ *Ay two books; (j>4 so'^. ^>4 '% so^5/ ***jM to '&
purchasers.
(b)
Before the pronominal suffix of the 1st p. sing. ^ (see c
185, rem. a, and 317), the final vowels of the sing., plur. fractus,
and plur. sanus fern, are elided ; as ^^^ my book, from Ûfe ;
^jfi& my dogs, from ^>*i, plur. fract. of >^ ; ^sy'^J y
followers, from *ly, plur. fract. of ^13 ; ^k*' my gardens, from
oUk., plur. sanus of <U,.
(c)
If the noun ends in 5, this letter is changed into (or rather,
resumes its original form of) O ; as A**i a favour or benefit, ^jy*j(d) If the noun ends in elif mobile or hemza, this letter passes
before the suffixes into 3, when it has damma (Nom.), and into S,
when it has kesra (Gen.) ; as ?Lj women, nom. with suffix ajli, his
women, gen. 45L-J. But when it has fetha (Ace), it remains unchanged,
as ace. mLj.
t
Rem.
* i
Of the words mentioned in 315, rem. a, ^\, a.\ and
252
>i
j 'i
'iff
^,, take the suffixes thus : nom. J^l, yt\ ; gen. i*^l, <u^l ; ace.
, ,i i ,i
Jl^l, LI ; but ^jI, 15^', tro^, in all the three cases. fjA makes
,-J8 ; JyJb or .iU* : dU^b or Û* ; J La or ,iU*. î has regularly
J
J
**+*!+**
. -o3 : ^Loi ; d-o^, d-o-* ; but more usually, nom. ,$)*$, oî ; gen. dUi.
<ui ; ace. i)l, l ; and Jj, my mouth, in all the three cases.
is not used with suffixes. On some dialectical varieties of ^>l

see 315, rem. a, note *.
APPENDIX.
T/ie Pronominal Suffixes, which denote the Genitive.
317. The pronominal suffixes attached to nouns to denote the
genitive, are exactly the same as those attached to verbs to denote
the accusative ( 185), with the single exception of the suffix of the
C 1st p. sing., which is ^, and not ^.
Rem. a.
The suffix of the 1st p. sing. _, when ^ attached to a
word ending in elif maksura (^), in the long vowels t_, ^_, j_,
or in the diphthongs \ and y, becomes ^, the kesra of the
original form \ (see 185, rem. d) being simply elided.
Further,
when the word ends in ^_ or j^_, the final ^ unites with the ^
of the suffix into \\ and when it ends in y or y-, the j is changed
into ^, and likewise forms ^.
D
E.g. ity* my love, for ^Jyk,
from ^yt>; i^bLko. my sins, for ^blki., from b_Uao, plur.

fract. of <Uk. ; ^LvjU- y too slaves, for (^jLOJlc, from 0^*^*1
nom. dual of >"iU ; ^j-615 jy ^'woVe, for ^je-oUS (^ji^lS), from
sjo\i; |jtX~ 7ny Muslims, for ^jcli. (t^tjo^"*) or ,-^JL^
(,-iôJ), from ^ôJ0, ^..^...o, plur. sanus of ^l... ; ,.*>Û
-
J ^ .- '
.-
^ -
6 * *> t
my two slaves, for ^^î (^^Lê), from ,>~Ol, genit. dual of

^^Lfi ; ^ko my elect, for ^ytkê (,5yLtuaue) or ..iB,ln-io
318]
II. The Noun.
B. The Numerals. Cardinal.
* 0-f 0 J
o* *
253
a j
(,JLila-ao), from ^j h o o, ^.ih-n^, plur. sanus of jMmw. A

From words like ^Jj*>, US, the form (^>*, ,Jt5, is used dialectically
instead of j^lyb, Û5. On _>), -l, _^., ,jJk, î, and î, see
316, rem. L-y KMfe has both î^ and ,^.]
Rem. b.
Just as the verbal suffix .-i is sometimes shortened
into ^j ( 185, rem. c), so the nominal suffix \ occasionally

becomes _, particularly when the noun to which it is attached is in
the vocative ; as ^>j my Lord ! >y> Lj 0 my people ! [Comp.
vol. ii. 38, rem. 6.]'
B
Rem. c. What lias been said in 185, rem. 6, of the change of
the damma in , LA, jgh, kjJk, into kesra after _, ^_, or ^g,
applies to the nominal as well as the verbal suffixes.
E.g. ajU^
of his book, dujj\*. his two female slaves, <lJJIS his murderers,
leÛfit, jvf>)Sa ([before wasl and] in verse ^yjU^s, [which is the
older form] or ôÛfe), etc.
*
+**
[Rem. d. If no ambiguity of meaning can arise, the dual before C

a suffix in the dual is not unfrequeutly replaced by the singular or
the plural, as U^^XI and U7/3AS l/ie heart of them both.]
B.
1.
318.
The Numerals.
The Cardinal Numbers.
The cardinal numbers from one to ten are :
Masc.
Fern.
Masc.
t *
" 0
5.
i.
9 '
6.
I ^
Fern.
,,
3... t^
1L
7.
>.
ouii
8.
4 0
++ * *
.-!.
1.
a&5
9.
10.
2^ ' "
I)
254 Part Second. Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [319

A
Rem. a.
For 0*}l>, <L"iU, we may also write iJL5, HXj, and
for A-iloJ, *e*<J ( 6, rem. a). C~~< stands, according to the Arab
lexicographers, for Oju> (compare 14, c), and that for ^jw.
The correctness of this view is proved [as they say] by the diminu. * o - j
>
tive i_jjw, the fraction ^ju*, a siatfA, and the ordinal adj. ,joL(,
Rem. 6. If we compare the above numerals with those of the

cognate languages, it is easy to perceive their perfect identity ; and,
therefore, only one or two forms deserve notice here. The Assyrian
for one in the sing. masc. is istin (tF\&$), apparently identical with
the Heb. ^fiB'S? in ")B>tf 'flBty J but the fem. is ihit (JTIN) = JTlN
(for rnnN)-The Aram. p"\fi, f. p^nR, is a contraction for
pTTli which may be either the equivalent of the Heb. D'JE* (f\
becoming {}>, as in Njl7F|, snow, = J7J}>, and J exchanging with T,
t ;
v t
as in ni> t rUe, = TT\1) ; or, as others think, derived from the

- .
-T
, as it were the dual of jjj single, sole. The daghesh in the
x
Heb. fem. DTlt^ (also pronounced D*fiE?N) indicates the loss of the
...
.- . Y
n in o^5-The
Heb- &'.
*
HB^,
T . stand for Eht?,
fa PIBHE?
T . . (see
rem. a, and compare the JEth. scdesttl and *?**, for sZdsti). The
Jewish Aram, form HE' (fiE?)> PlFlEy> is identical with the Arabic;
"
T
p
whilst in the Syriac \h or |A*| the original doubling has left its
trace in the hard sound of the t (compare t^flE?).
D
319. The cardinal numbers from 3 to 10 take the fem. form,

when the objects numbered are of the masc. gender ; and conversely,
the masc. form, when the objects numbered are fem.
Kg. IjJU. JUy,
or JVj *j** ten men (lit, men, a decade, and a decade of men) ;
Jis. ;l~J, or ?l~J m>6, <? women.
Rem. a. The cause of this phenomenon, which also occurs in
the other Semitic languages, seems to lie in the effort to give
prominence to the independent substantive nature ( 321) of the
321]
II. The Noun.
B. The Numerals. Cardinal.
255
cardinal numbers, in virtue of which they differ from the dependent A

adjectives, which follow the gender of their substantives. That
wJb, %ij\, etc., are really masc, and consequently AJL>, iajjl,
etc., fern.,is evident from the construction of j&, in the sense of
ten days, either as a singular masc. or as a broken plur. (viz. the
implied jAjX).
We may say, for example, either {j^ Jx-j^l jJLxi\
jUwj <A middle ten days of Ramadan, \J\>Sxaj >o j^-^ j+-*)\
the last ten days of R., or iu-lj^T lijjf, J^lyJT li3f, etc.
See
also 322, rem. 6.

Rem. 6.
An undefined number from 3 to 10 is expressed by
*.-a-> ([or *-a/], literally, a por< or portion); as JU-j *^ some

men, iyj %û some toomen, )~-i %*a> .j tw a few years.
The
use of ijuoj belongs to post-classical times ; as jî>\ Sjusu soTne

months.
320.
[Comp. vol. ii. 99, rem.]

The cardinal numbers from 1 to 10 are triptote, with the
exception of the duals O^-". and O^' or O^- O^ stands for n

' *
*
*
*
*
*
wjUj, and has in the genit. oU^, ace. LjI*3 (according to 311).
321. The cardinal numbers from 3 to 10 are always substantives.

They either follow the objects numbered, and are put in apposition
with them, as iS^J Jly, of three men (lit., of men, a triad) ; or they
precede them, in which case the numeral governs the other substantive
in the genitive of the plural, as JVj i5*&3, three men (lit, a triad of j)
men), except in the single instance of i>U a hundred (see 325).
Rem. a.
qUJ has, in the construct state, nom. and gen. imil+J,
ace. ^Ci (see 320).

Rem. 6. If the numerals from 3 to 10 take the article, they of
course lose the tenwin ( 314, a).
Rem. c.
ijUjI and Ûi5l are very rarely construed with the
256
genit. sing, of the objects numbered, and then of course drop their
' 0 > s 0
* *9
final ^ ( 315, b) ; as J-K** Uij two colocyntlis, instead of ^jUijI
JJiiaJI ^j-6. or simply ^jUJLh.^..
Rem. a.
iu^ and ix-eu always precede the objects numbered,
which are in the genitive of the plur. fractus (see 319, rem. b).
322.
H
The cardinal numbers from 11 to 19 are :

Fem.
Masc.
* *%
11. ^
J-l
1'2. *
U?l
Masc.
**.
15. >t*
uXst
Fem
16. yi
17. jis.
13. J*
aH5
** *
18. j-it
ujUj
19. ji-S-
i*_J
* ft
- -o
11.
o^*%x
Mm
Rem. a.
Instead of SjJlc some of the Arabs pronounce SjJLc,

** * * m
%
*******
and the form Sj^Lt is said to occur.For IjJLt. .Jl*5 we also find
** t *
**
** 0 *
**
** 0 *
* *
ijJL* ^jUj, [and incorrectly] Sîc ,jloJ, and Sîc (jVJ.
[In
manuscripts we often find S^* Oî which may be either of the

0
two preceding forms, or the vulgar IjJLt. (jl*3.]
Rem. 6. The cardinal numbers which indicate the units in

these compounds, from 3 to 9, vary in gender according to the rule
laid down in 319 ; but the ten does not follow that rule, for it has
*' . *
***
here the form jLt with masculine nouns, and ZjLs. with feminine.
The same holds with regard to the undefined number, which is in
** *
* * 6
** 6 *
this case masc. jJLs. ajubj, fem. ZjJLz *-oj, some, a few (from 11 to
1 9).
The objects numbered are placed after them in the ace. sing.
Rem. c.
These numerals are usually indeclinable, even when
they take the article, with the exception of _
** *
LJl and (U5) Ul3l
::*.
which liave in the oblique cases j& yj\
& and (..itf) i*^!
324]
II. The Noun.
B. The Numerals.Cardinal.
257
Rem. d. The contraction of these compound numerals into one A

word began at a very early period, as may be seen from the
Aramaic dialects, and the Arab grammarians mention such forms
as j.t.cjka.1.
In modern times they are greatly corrupted, being
pronounced, for example, in Algiers, îtjL^-l, ÛJI, i^ttÛ,

e *o,dt
rt'OO..
l/*l*XJ)l,
323.
\j r'"
flt
02
ft
^jUj,
- a -
Ûfcii.f|
.*.
^ÛJUoJ,
- , o
yjUxJ,
The cardinal numbers from 20 to 90 are :
20.
Oijt-*
50.
30.
6*Ki
60.
Oy*1
40.
o^J1
70.
Oo**-'
80.
oy^J
90.
0>*-~i
J ft
JO *
Rem. a.
^jyi^j and ^jjjl^j may also be written Ot^Jî O>ioj-
Rem. 6.
The cardinal numbers from 20 to 90 are both masc.
and fem., and have, like the ordinary plur. sanus masc, ,j_ in the C
nom., and &j in the oblique cases.
They are substantives, and
take the objects numbered after them in the ace. sing., so that they
do not lose the final Q. Sometimes, however, they are construed
with the genit. of the possessor, when, of course, the jj disappears,
leaving in the nom. ^_, in the genit. and ace. \j
Rem. c.
The Hebrew and Aramaic dialects agree with the
Arabic as to the form of the tens; DRIB'S?)

:
Jrr>K. ete.
^*
But the
Assyrian and jEthiopic curiously coincide in employing a form in D

a (for <m) ; Assyr. isra, silasd, irbd, fiansd ; iEth. 'esrd, salasd,
'arbe'a, hamsd, etc.
324. The numerals which indicate numbers compounded of the

units and the tens, are formed by prefixing the unit to the ten, and
uniting them by the conjunction 3, and; as 02j*"*3 **' one and
twenty, twenty-one.
w.
Both are declined ; as gen. ,j^cj ,*r*l, ace.
33
258

Rem.
The undefined unit is in this case ou> (lit., excess,
surplus), as Oir-^S '-**' twenty and odd ; but *-oj and ia-cu are
also used.
325.
The numerals from 100 to 900 are :

100.
aj'U
6oo. asu cw
200.
0^4
700. asu *L
300.
S5U >&
(a3U.X5
800.
400.
a5U
500. asu
Rem. a.
' '
'
a5u oU5
j,I
900. asu *~j
For l5lo (-#3th. 9n>k,?t": me'et, Heb. PINO, Aram.

*
"
nX0 IhA Assyr. ww) we also find U [and sometimes 5U.

t ;
aô we find often **, and more recently L*.

q
For
The dual Û5U is
written occasionally ^>OU, and hence in poetry ^ttU.
D. G.J
The plur. is 0^-0, Olio, or Û; the forms 0^>> O^-6 0*ke
#
0
f */^ from <Uw year), and .-* (with the article, .JUJI) are rare.
The strange spelling of <L>U seems to be due merely to a piece of
bungling on the part of the oldest writers of the Kor'an. The I was
probably meant to indicate the vowel of the second syllable, but
was inadvertently placed before, instead of after, the j (5).
j)
Rem. 6.
The numerals from 3 to 9 are often united with ajU
into one word, as ajU-Jj.
[In this case we find often in manu-
scripts aJlgJl^j i.e. aSI^jCj, though the correct form is a5U Ûj- [
The regular construction ,jJU <i~U, etc. (see 321), is very rarely
employed [in poetry].
Rem. c.
aSU usually takes the objects numbered after it in the
genii, sing.; as iiw a5U, <U-< UjU. iU_> ajUIXj.
327]
259
IL The Noun. B. The Numerals. Cardinal.
326.
The numerals from 1000 upwards are :-
Jul
100,000.
oUI ajU
2000.
200,000.
uUI 12U
3000.
300,000.
1000.
.t>l
Of
Jl'
400,000.
4000.
etc.
etc.
Mg * f *
11,000.
\H\jJiS. JU>.t
*tt , , .
1,000,000.
it
.Hi
2,000,000.
12,000.
13,000.
* * $
UJij-t* aî
3,000,000. uUI ^1 aJ**3

etc.
etc.
Rem. The plur. of Jul (Heb. &Sx> Aram. KsStf, U^, C

but jEth. 'elf, 10,000) is yjj\, ,J*Jl, and Jul
It takes the objects

*6
tit
.0
.it
numbered after it in the genii, sing., as ^*o uUI, ^tAji UJI,

,0*0 wi*>)l &Uj.
[The plural uUI is only used in the combination
uUI *)U, but wJ^l with all numerals from 3 to 10.

scripts it is often written defectively uUI (uUI).
In manuThe plurals
OjJI and vjt>~*) ar only employed of indefinite numbers, thousartds,

hundreds.
D. G.]
327. The numerals which indicate numbers made up of thousands, D

hundreds, tens, and units, may be compounded in two ways. Either
(a) the thousands are put first, and followed successively by the
hundreds, units, and tens, as Oiiî **'* *5^ fr-1} l-*^' *J'^>,
3721 ; or (b) the order is reversed, and becomes units, tens, hundreds,
thousands, as wi^l &Ujj ASUayj OiJî <*'
260
2.
328.
The Ordinal Numbers.
The ordinal adjectives from first to tenth are :
Fern.
Masc.
* *V
Masc.
i
4*olw si.rth.
ec
a*jL seventh
&\3 third.
i*l eighth.
axjIj fourth.
*
1-13
** *
iawU ninth.
9*
o^
<LJl second.
ji5
4
ijoLi
Fem.
iL*U //fll.
jU fe/Â.
,2,
Rem. o.
^ ei.
Jy^l stands for J^l^l or Jlj^l, ^/^l for ^J^l or
iJj^JI, according to the superlative form Jjtil, f. i<">*i, from the

rad. jy or Jlj.
Its plurals are: 0&$< J5^'1', ^'j^'l. and
Jj^l for the masc; J^l (rarely J^\) for the fem.*
* m J.}' *8 use(^ as a noun, it takes the t^nwin, as in the verse of

JO"
',-1
tJ*
the Nakaid (f. 182 6) quoted by Wright on the margin, ^Jbu J^lôy)
J^l J^ [-ift they Iiave a past (or an ancestor) surpassing the past
(or ancestor) of everybody else, and another apud Wright, Opusc. 106,
****%>*****
1. 7 (where it means ancestor), as also in the phrase "^j "^jl <J jlp U
J) lî.1 Ac fe/i Awn neil/ter past (LoJjii) nor present (\1jj^.).
The fem.
plur. occurs in the phrase l*.^^- Olî.*^ Îâo 0*^j*i)l ^>* //cy are
<Ae ^r< to enter, t/ie last to leave, as plurals of AJ_jl and Zji*\.
In later
times the fem. <Ujl is very common also as an adjective (comp.

til
Fleischer, Kl. Schr. i. 336 seq.) ; likewise the adverb "Jjjl (as in
j/>lj ^>jl) for the correct J[jl formerly.
So it is interpreted in the
phrase *^t UU AiJU / me /u; in a year before, as some say instead of

J^l UU last year (comp. Lane s. v. >U).
D. G.J
330]
II.
The Noun.
Rem. 6.
B.
The Numerals. Ordinal.
261
^(i makes, of course, in the construct state and with A
the art. .^Jlj, iÛI ; in the ace. Lib, construct state and with the
art. /-Jb, /cJ^1'
Rem. c.
And so with the rest ; jU, ijl2)f, etc.
*
*
* *
& *
Instead of .~oLi the forms jU (ace. b,>lw) and OLr
(formed directly from C-w, <Uw) are occasionally used. Jtf, ace.
yij,
also occurs for *Jtf
for ^mW].
*
* [and ^1^,
#
*
329.
The ordinals from eleventh to nineteenth are :

Masc.
Fern.
jJift
îU-
IjJLs.
ijjU. eleventh.
^
jii
U?5
>*Jb
Sj-it
iaib twelfth.
ijjê.
A3b thirteenth.
jii
^>
SjJis.
A*jtj fourteenth.
etc.
etc.
Rem. These numerals are not declined, when they are un- G
denned ; and even if defined by the article, they remain unchanged,
.i.-. j-ic vi-JUJI, oît iSO'.
For jZc (^jUlji .-ui! I j-U ^.JlSf we may
say ji* ^jUkJI and j it. c ijjUll.
Some, however, admit the
inflection of the unit, when defined, as jJLc wJUII, Zji* iilUJI ; in

which case j .- c (,,JLL!I) ^gjl n. It is the nom. and genit.,
ît (^12)1) i^jlajl the accus.
330.
The ordinals from twentieth to ninetieth are identical in D
form with the cardinals ; as cUJ*"* twentieth, ^yj-ddl <Ao twentieth.

If joined to the ordinals of the units, these latter precede, and the two
are united by _j ; as Oiiî *** one aiu^ twentieth, twenty-first
*
'
rib*
1r
(gen. ^tji^j >l*, ace. ^jic^ Wi^), fem. OSj^S *i>^-
If a
compound of this sort be defined, both its parts take the article ; as
262
Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speeclt, [ 331
A OjjJjJIj (^jUJI (ace. i>ii^)lj (JpUJI) the twenty-first, f-^j-J'

(j^j-taJlj tffo twenty-fourth.
[Rem.
Later writers use instead of these forms ^ytyLs. j_.>l.,
sj-iji-c jljIj and with the article, ^>jL& îUJI, ^ît joljJt, lit.
<Ae ,/w-sJ q/" the twenties, the fourth of thn twenties.
108. D. G.]
B
3.
Comp. vol. ii.
The remaining Glasses of Numerals.
331. The numeral adverbs, once, twice, thrice, etc., are capable of
being expressed in two ways, (a) By the accusative of the nomen
vicis ( 219), or, if this should be wanting, of the nomen verbi ; as
Ûji jl i~o} êla, he rose up once or twice; \J*}& jl t ju*.lj ^)U JJl,
he fought once or twice.
It is also permitted to use the simple
cardinal numbers, the nomen verbi being understood ; as 0***^' Lu*l

C o*~->\ Ul^fclj, thou hast given us death twice, and thou hast given us
life twice, i.e. &3\*\ and sjîi\^.\.
6
'
(b) By the noun **, and similar
words, in the accus. ; as y oice, o*Jj- twice, Aj* <i<Jj, or jl^ *i~U,
or Ol*j wJj, thrice; j& &j** twenty times; \j*-\} jU ;;
and a^ram ; etc.
332. The numeral adverbs a first, second, third time, etc., are
D expressed either by adding the accus. of the ordinal adjective to a
finite form of a verb (in which case the corresponding nomen verbi is
understood) ; or by means of one of the words j*, **&}, etc., in the
accus., accompanied by an ordinal adjective agreeing with it. E.g.
liltf iU. (i.e. UHj >%- <M, or 30 sj^ tUl, ta cam MM time;
ijlSf iU (i.e. <jl5f \^"*Jf 'V). or iiO S^Jf U, fe caw* /A
fA*rrf time.
333.
The distributive adjectives are expressed by repeating the
cardinal numbers once ; or by words of the forms JUi and JjuU,
336] II. The Noun.

either singly or repeated.
B. The Numerals.Distributive, etc. 263

E.g. t>*tf1 O*^ >>*M 'V, or ^yUl <U- A
^jii*, <A people came two by two ; ^>"iLJ 1>Û lyW, or si~LU l_j*U.
wJLlo, /</ came three \yy three ; <1S%>3 ^î*. >>yu ^>j> / passed by a
/>arty o/" men, (walking) by twos and threes ; ,> ji _>U U lj. \\\i
eWj.} 1>^H3) (jîo el~JI ifera marry what pleaseth you of women, two
and three and four at a time.
The most common words of the forms
JbJ and Jiii are jUI, jU-j, Jê ; &5, JiU (for ^yii) ; Ai, B
AJUU ; and e^j, JUj-a ; but the formation is admitted [by some] up
to 10 [; the bast authorities mentioning only j lie].
334. The multiplicative adjectives are expressed by nomina
patientis of the second form, derived from the cardinal numbers ; e.g.
sji^ twofold, double, dualized; JJL threefold, triple, triangular;
p-ij-o fourfold, square ; u"'1* * fivefold, pentagonal ; etc.
Single or
simple is j>^Lo (nom. patient. IV.).

335.
Numeral adjectives, expressing the number of parts of
which a whole is made up, take the form JjJUJ ; as ^^J biliteral;
^"sIj triliteral, three cubits in length or height ; u*Wj quadriliteral,
four spans or cw&ite n height, a tetrastich; ^j<t. quinqueliteral,
five spans in height; etc.
336.
The fractions, from a JAirrf up to a tentfA, are expressed by J)
words of the forms Jjj, J*i, and J-**, pi. JUil ; as *U, J13,
,i . i.ilf
,.,
*
j
* ' ,
**
or i4Aj, pi. <-/jU, a third; ^-ju*, ,^-ju*, or tr^Ju*, pi. y-lju/l,
a siatfA; o-o^. (J-*-1. or Lw*-'. pL O1^', an eighth.(The form JIjuU
is exclusively employed for a fourth p^.j* and a tenth. j\jl, together
with ^j, ^ andj-i*, j-lc orj*e.
According to Zamahsari, .JSi*
ii. 659 the form j^j never occurs in this signification, nor, according
264
A to Abu Zeid {Nawadir 193) i-*i5 and c>4**4 0
0 0 ~
0J
HJ
D- G.]
r,
A half is
',
, 'I
uLoJ, less frequently uusu, ulû (vulg. u*j). or ^-*ff*" p'- -*V-ail.
The fractions above a tenth are expressed by a circumlocution ; e.g.
' Zj*r- HJ** 0* SlM*' ***j> ^rve /wrte owtf o/" twenty, $ ; [Juu
O
>
0 J
0 J
J 0 J
JO
0 0 J -
DJ
96
40J
S 0
0 J
00
y* A ; y* wAtyj >iJjj wA-ai ; etc,*]

B
Rem.
The form J*i occurs in the same sense in Assyrian,
Heb. and Aram.; e.g. |A_ô2. a third, "rubu," Vy~\, a fourth,
Eton fifth.
V
337.
The period, at the end of which an event usually recurs, is

0
expressed by a noun of the form J*$, in the accus., either with or

< a
0*4 -
without the article ; as Utf, or w-JuM, every third (day, month, year,
etc.) ; U^j, or JL^/H, every fourth; etc. Synonymous with Jb is *,*,
0 * *0
A J)
-*
00
i J
C as JJI (j*.> or ^JUI ^ô^, the tertian fever.
C.
The Nomina Demonstrativa and Conjunctiva.
338. We treat of the nomina demonstrativa (including the

article), and the nomina conjunctiva (including the nomina interrogativa), in one chapter, because they are both, according to our
terminology, pronouns, the former being the demonstrative pronouns,
D the latter the relative.
1.
The Demonstrative Pronouns and the Article.
339. The demonstrative pronouns, SjlAÎ iU-l, are either simple

or compound.
* [On a similar expression of whole numbers by circumlocution see
Goldziher in Zf.ituchr. D. M. G. xlix. 210 Mqq.]
340] II. The Noun,

340.
C. 1. The Demonstrative Pronouns. 265
The simple demonstrative pronoun is li, this, that.

Masc.
Fem.
Sing, li
î (Ji, i, u*J) ;
13, ^3 (43, 43, ,-3).
Dual. Norn, gli (,i)
C>13 (^tf).
Gen. Ace. jJjI (,>;i)
o*3 (cJ*3)-
-I
-i
- i
~i
-- i
Plur. comm. gen. ^t, *$\, or ^jt ; s*5)l or f}y.
This simple form of the demonstrative pronoun is used to indicate

a person or thing which is near to the speaker.
i
~. I
Rem. a.
The u in jjJjt and j^jl is always short, _j being merely
scriptio plena.
In this way iJjl can be distinguished in verse from
-I
'st
jjjl, the fem. of Jj^l, first, in which the u is long.
The _j may
-I
have been inserted in order the more easily to distinguish .Jt and
,*5' from ^J\ and f^t
Rem. 6.
The diminutive of li is Ci, f. { ; du. ,jCj, f. ^1*3;
pi. U^l, sUjl.

Rem. c.
Closely connected in its origin with li is another
monosyllable, viz. î (= Heb. J"|T, Phcen. T and TN, <At) which is

commonly used in the sense of possessor, owner.
Masc.
Sing. Nom.
Gen.
>i(np
ii
Du. Nom.
<ji
Gen. Ace. ^ji

jji, yf or ^Jjt (,~lW)
i
I *
Gen. Ace. ^ji, ^jJI or ^jjjt
w.
Fem.
ili (flNT).
OIJ.
Ace.
Plur. Norn,
It is thus declined.
Oli.
I3lii (Uli).
^lî (J,3li).
itji, O^'l or O^l.
...
,i
- J
Olî, O^l or O^JjI.
34
266

, l
, . i
.i
. "\
The u in ^jt and O^l is always short, as in jJjt and s*jl.

The form fljjl is used as a plural of jj, when this word forms part
of the names or surnames of the kings or princes of el-Yemen, as
dH .jj, i/rily ji, Cxfij .ji, p"^' .jJ> etc-
These are called itîl
t^^JI, formed as if from a singular j_ji.

[Rem. '/.
IJ (sometimes written ^jj&) thus, so and so, so
and so much or many, is compounded of i) as, like and the

B
demonstrative pronoun IJ.

341.
pounds :
Comp. Vol. ii. 44, e, rem. d.]
From the simple demonstrative pronoun are formed com
(a)
By adding the pronominal suffix of the second person (J), ) ;
l& ; ,,&, O&), either (a) alone, or (/?) with the interposition of the
demonstrative syllable J.
(b)
C
By prefixing the particle U.
342. The gender and number of the pronominal suffix, appended

to the simple demonstrative pronoun, depend upon the sex and number
of the persons addressed.
In speaking to a single man, ill} is used ;
to a single woman, illi ; to two persons', Uialj ; to several men,^^\i ;

it*
* *
to several women, ^^ti. But the form j)IJ may also beand in fact
usually isemployed, whatever be the sex and number of the persons
spoken to ; and so with the rest. In regard to their signification,
these compound forms differ from the simple pronoun in indicating a
distant object.
D
Masc.
Fem.
Sing.
Du. Norn.
illj (iuTj*) that.
i)U, ^3 (vulg. ibi).
ikli
k3l3.
Gen. Ace. lwj
>ix^>.
Plur. comm. gen. J^l or J^l, &<)\ or Jii^X.

* [Some say that JUIJ is a mispronunciation for yjy]
343] II. The Noun.

Rem. a.
The u is short in J^t and itf'ijjl, just as in ^Jjl, A
iSÎ, and yy ( 340, rem. a, c).

Rem. 6.
343.
The diminutive of jflj is jbi, f. $. etc.
By inserting the demonstrative syllable J before the pro-
nominal suffix, we get a longer form iUli or iUi (often written iUi,
6, rem. a).
Fern.
Masc.
Sing.
Du. Nom.
ilJb (iUU).
Jill that.
itftj
JUU.
Gen. Ace. iLji

Plur. comm. gen. JaJÎ or JJUÎ.
Rem. a.
sXJL> is a contraction for JJULJ.
In the dual, JJUli, C
JUU, stand for dUjIJ, JUUU; and .iU-i, dUJ. for jJJLjji, iUiJ.
The plur. is rare, j)^\ or Û'^jl ( 342) being generally used in
stead.
Some authorities regard iblj, 2JUU, as the dual of illy the
second n being in their opinion merely corroborative.

Rem. b.
Some grammarians assert that there is a slight differ-
ence of meaning between illJ and SMi, the former referring in

their opinion to the nearer of two distant objects, the latter to the
more remote.
Rem. c.
The syllable J must not be mistaken for the prepo
sition yj (which, when united with the pronominal suffixes of the

second and third persons, becomes J), but is to be viewed as a
demonstrative syllable, which occurs also in the article and in the
relative pronoun. See 345 and 347.
Rem. d.
The diminutive of jbi is iX)Ci, f. JU\.
[A com-
268
A
pound of J and iUi (comp. 340, rem. d) is *iijj^> so, in like

manner*.]
344.
The particle I* (which has the same demonstrative force as

*5 "
J9 +
the Latin ce in hicce) is called by the Arabs aî'W -i^., the particle
that excites attention.
It is prefixed both to the simple demonstrative
IJ, and to the compound ili (but not to iUi).
Before IJ it is usually
written defectively, IJuk or IJuk ; before i)IJ in full, illiU.

B
Masc.
Fem.
t
Sing.
IJJb this.
JJk (Juk), (^JJk

(uU, jJU, UU, OtjiA).
Du. Nom.
o'**
o^^* or O^*-
Gen. Ace. >j Juk
Cx3^* or O***-
Plur. coram, gen. *Û or *5)jA, s*Û or s^)yk.

In like manner, JliU> or ill JJk, fem. JUli. iLJU, etc.
Rem. a.
Ik is identical with the Aram. XD
|01, <Ai*, as an
interjection, lo ! Heb. XH
Rem. b.
In the dual some say jjtjjk, with double . The
diminutive of IJJb is Cjjt, f. Cil* pi. *LJyk ; of Jljdk, JCj.*. pi.

I'
.'Vil e.ty>.
[By prefixing U to I j^ is formed ijJuk ^?ts.]
[Rem. c. To these demonstratives belong also C^lj OoJ and

C-i^j C , tints and thus, so and so, such and such things, for
0- -
.J*
which we also find Ooij î
0 f
J **
i 0*
C>A) C.A (rarely Oo3j Ooj,
C-t^j Cm>) and for the former ijij b>, tLjjj tOi, for the latter
ilSsj *e^- According to some scholars there is originally a slight
difference between these expressions, the former relating to what
* [A singular contraction (or modification) of tUtf> is jjl> used
by the poet es-Sanfara, as quoted in the ffamasa, p. 244, 1. 21.]
345] II. The Noun.
has been said, the latter to what has been done, as IJl& refers to A
quantity (comp. Hariri, Durrat, ed. Thorb. p. 99). D. G.]
345.
The article Jl called by the Arabs uLjjjCSI bl the
instrument of definition , j>*$i\} (JUÎ the elif and lam,j*$ [or ->>]
oLjjJult the lam of definition, or simply j>*}i\ the lam,is composed of
the demonstrative letter J (see 343, rem. c, and 347) and the
prosthetic I, which is prefixed only to lighten the pronunciation B
** " *
....
(Jm>)I >*, 19 a, and rem. /). [It is always written in conjunction
with the following word.]
Though it has become determinative, it
was originally demonstrative, as still appears in such words as>>jJI

\
to-day, ij*)\ now, etc.

[Rem. a. The article, if employed to indicate the genus, i.e.
any individual (animate or inanimate) bearing the name, is called
u.; fc,)t (JLjjjCJ >ÛI, or simply is^JI J*$, a Lr<-'->l y^'
ôAjjJIj jtujjl dinar and dirhem bring men to perdition, J^jJi C
Slj^JI jjô j t ^ man is 6e<?r </tan woman ; if indicating a particu
lar individual it is called j^*i\ ui>*3 ^>lll or simply *yJI >*^.]
Rem. 6.
Some grammarians regard the 61if as an integral part
of the article, and say that it was originally Jl (with xJo)1 uUI, of
the same form as Jjk, Jy), gradually weakened to Jl.
But some-
times the Arabs suppress the I, saying for instance jâJ for j--^l
(comp. Vol. ii. 242, footnote).
Rem. c. It is sometimes, though very rarely, used as a relative

pronoun (= ^JJI, 347) ; as 4JI ^JS j^&lit J\jj ) ^ lie who
does not cease to be grateful for what is with him (or for what lie
has), where axJI = <uc ^JJt ; jrt^ *&' J>-!p' >>*" O-* '?/" ^*
people of whom is the Apostle of God, where <uM J>~<pi = ^JJt
dill J>wj ; dCU^fcfc i^"*r*H -***-* W ^*>t *- w art not the judge

A
[ 346
whose sentence is approved, where ,j6j3I = ^y ^JJI. Compare,

for example, in German, der = welcher, and our <A/ for tcAo and
which.
Rem. rf. Jl is [in all probability (see Comp. Gr. p. 114)] identical
with the Hebrew art. .|"|, for 7,*1. In South Arabia>l was (and even
still is) used for Jt, but without assimilation ; as >eLo-ot j^l ^ô L^J
jiol jî fasting in journeying is not (an act) of piety ; ^tji
rt0Ai.i o\} jg^^cKi i^Sljj Ae casts (standing) behind me with arrow
and stone, ; for jJI, _^L-aJI. îJt. ^yjy. and i^LJt .
2. 7%i? Conjunctive (Relative) and Interrogative Pronouns.

(a)
346.
jTA* Conjunctive Pronouns.
The conjunctive pronouns are :
(1) ^JJl who, which, that ; fem. j_.pl.

(2)
C
i>o he who, she who, whoever ;

U that which, whatever.
(3)
c$' ^ w^> whoever ; fem. bl s/w; >&>, whoever.

<, ,it
(4) ^^jt <wry on wwo, whosoever ;

v
l^jl everything which, whatsoever.
Rem. k>, U, (^1, ijl, and their compounds, v>jI, LjI, are
also interrogatives, which indeed is their original signification (see
351 and foil.). They ought therefore to be treated of first as
interrogatives and then as conjunctives ; but it is convenient to
reverse this order, so as to connect the relatives with the demon
stratives.
347.
The conjunctive ^JJI is compounded of the article Jl, the
demonstrative letter J (see 343 and 345), and the demonstrative

pronoun 15, or jj ( 340, rem. c).
When used substantively, it has
,
\
347] II. The Noun. C. 2. Relative and Interrogative Pronouns. 271

the same meaning as >*, U, viz. he who, that which, whoever, A
whatever; when used adjectively, it signifies who, which, that, and
refers necessarily to a definite substantive, with which it agrees in
gender, number, and case. It is declined as follows :
Fem.
Masc.
3*
S^
3L>
-,
Z*
OUjl(oU&l'; U&f).
Du. Nom.
JwJjf^Jjf; [J&ti];
^ySUI ; O-ftl (Ol*^JI) ;
# J [O&W Nom.,
îlifif; ot^)i(i^)i);
J^J&I Gen. Ace-.]) ;
^$i\; ,'^JI;
^tor^t*.
Rem. a.
J3i\ (o0i).
Gen. Ace.
Plur.
a,
^1).
,jJJt; j^JJ).
)/
i,
^1 (OJ) ; CJI ;
Sing.
^jy\ or ylj-jjl.
iCJJI, iVSli and (JjJJI, are written defectively, because
of their frequent occurrence, instead of ^JJJI, .Jul, and ^JJUt.

The other forms, which are not in such constant use, generally
retain the double J of the article and the demonstrative. The
modern, vulgar form, for all numbers and genders, is .Jl or .Jul.
Rem. 6.
The tribe of Hudeil (Jjjdk), according to the Arab
grammarians, used 0_jJ^' in the nom. plur. masc, ^>jJJt in the gen. D
and ace.
This Oj^' must, of course, at one time have been uni* z*

versally employed as the nom., (JjjJJI being the form which belongs
to the oblique cases ; but gradually the latter supplanted the
* [According to as-Sabban, as quoted by Landberg (Nylander's

Specimemchrifl, p. 30) the relative pronoun is only jJ^JI, the article
sufficing to distinguish it from the prepos. ,M .
D.G.]
Comp. 340, rem. a.
272 Part Second.Etyvwlogy or the Parts of Speech. [ 347

A
former, just as in modern Arabic the oblique form of the plur.

sanus, jj, has everywhere usurped the place of the direct form
,jj
Even the sing. ^JJI is an oblique form, the nom. of which
ought properly to be ^jJI.The forms OjjjJI, gen. and ace.

(^-(S'jUl, and ^jÛI are also said to occur.
Rem. o.
^JJt was originally, as its derivation shows, a demon
strative pron., and has its precise Hebrew equivalent in nr?!"l>

fem. tfVn. comm. f^PI (= jjf). See Gomp. Gr. p. 117.
" -
T ~
Sir
Rem. d.
it * *
*& *
From ^JJI are formed the diminutives UJJUI. UJJI ;
du. oW-U)i. J&*\ ; P1- OiiJ^f, OUiftf.
The forms Cjj&l, Uijf,
are vulgar and incorrect.

Rem. e.
Instead of ^JJI, .some of the Arabs, especially the tribe
of Tayyi' (l^Jo), employ (Heb. tf, Aram. H, rj, Êth. H= *)

Q
It is then either wholly indeclinable, which is more usual ; as

LjU U jghjis. j |^>-o .- 1 i fc 4 (lien enough for me of t/tat lohich
is with tliem (of their property) is what suffices me, for ^JJt &*
(LjU in rhyme for ,jU>); *3jU Ut ji _^di o^*j I will
set to work in earnest on the bone which I am gnawing (on the satire
which I am meditating), for ^JJI ( aSjU- in rhyme for *5jU) ;
3 0*'
3 '
I 3* r
0 *
C-j jl ji) OjA. î \Sj~*3 an<t my "'*" which I dug and whicJi
tic*
1)
**
/ lined (or cased), for ^t and ^l^ ; [U~M ^5* *^f jij yjno! by
Him whose residence is hi Iveaven, 'Aganl xi. 25, 1. 18.
else declined as follows :
Fern.
Oli
Oli (Oli)
Oli (Oli)
D. G.] or

Masc.
Fem.
ijj
l5j
Gen. Ace. j^ji
(V'ii
Du.
Norn.
Plur. Nom.
^ji
Gen. Ace. jjî
Ol_ji
Ot^J (Ol^J)
An example of this use is iol^xJIj <u *X)\ jJXai ji J-AJW

lyj aJUI ^Xeâl Oli 6y *A excellence wlierewith God hath made JB
you excel, and the Itanour wherewith God hath honoured you, for
I^JJI and ij3l ; [a woman in Yemen said ('Omara, ed. Kay, p. 147,
1. 9, 1 \)ô^\ jfim, ^J i>o Jf for j^VjT^l ^Jj'T O- i' -^
yow am not but obey the decision of the Prince.
348.
D. G.]
The conjunctive pronouns y and U are indeclinable, and
differ from ^JJI in never being used adjectively, but always sub
stantively, so that they correspond to the Latin is qui, ea quw, id quod, C
Gr. {terns, rJTK, o,ti.
The former (>*) is used of beings endowed with
reason, the latter (U) of all other objects.
[They are either definite
(J>*>) as iJJI, or indefinite (<Jyo>), ,> signifying in the latter

case one who, U something that, and may also have a collective meaning
persons who, things that, being nevertheless construed as singulars.]
Rem. For the corresponding forms in the other Semitic lan
guages see Comp. Gr. pp. 123 127.
3 *
a
349. The conjunctive pronoun ^1, fem. A4I, he who, she who, D
whoever, is regularly declined in the sing, according to the triptote
declension, but has commonly neither dual nor plural.
Rem.
The Êth. has the same word, Y\JL- ('ay) who? of what
sort f The corresponding Heb. vocable is *X > used as an adverb,

where ? in interrogative phrases *{$ , which appears in Êth. in
?\J't: {'ayte) where! Afifc ('g/b) how? Syr. ]iul where? Jj-0
wlw ? o Alb] how long ? etc.
w.
35
274
A
350.
Of ^1 and ,>*, U, are compounded v>jI he who, she who,

.in
whosoever, 1jI that which, whatsoever.
Only the first part of the
compound admits of being declined ; gen. >*i'> Ui' ; ace. >*il, Wl.
(b)
351.
The Interrogative Pronouns.
It has been already stated ( 346, rem.) that the conjunctive
pronouns, with the exception of t^JJI, are also interrogative, which is

a indeed their original signification.
<1
To them may be added j& [and
{j\& or t^l], hotv much [or many], which are (a) interrogative,
(6) according to our ideas, exclamatory, according to the Arab gram-
Us-3 J
marians, enuntiative ( iL#i>)) ; but never conjunctive.

Rem.
The interrogative U may be* shortened after preposi-
tions into j>, and is then united in writing both with those
prepositions with which such a union is usual, and with those with
which it is not, (though, in the latter case, it is better to keep them
apart) ; e.g. ^, ^, ^, JJ-, Jj (for j, v>, J. 0*)> J^\ >V*,
j\lt>. (better > .Jl, jt .Jl*, > ly^)-
In such cases, the accent is
transferred from> to the preceding syllable (as bima, Hid ma, etc.) ;
whence it happens that ^ and _^J are sometimes shortened in
0
6
0
**
poetry into^ and^. This is also the origin of^,^, for^,& or
C& (lit., </* ftfc o/ w/tat 1 the worth of ivhal ?), Heb. H123, iHf22
D
Aram. fct03 ]i02 [see Comp. Gr. p. 125]. In pause these words *L
t ; '
9'0'0'.9'
are written <uj, *<*, <loU*, etc.
.
0^ *
**
Similarly we find <Li for Ui
MiAa< <A* 7 and <<..,?> </wiAa< ? ybr m/i< purpose ? as when one
* [Rather, "is usually shortened." Zamahsarl, Faik, ii. 159 calls it
"the commoner" form (jui>)1). The grammarians of the school of
Basra say that it must always be shortened in prose; in poetry the
Slif may be retained. Comp. Fleischer, Kl. Schr. i. 364. D. G.]

-j
- .
says U*^li OjêJ / wen< to (<Ae Aowae of) so and so, to which you A
6 **
1 1
a *
rejoin *+&, and the answer is aJI q*~.t . that I might do him
a kindness.
[The shortening of U takes place also in such sen-
tcncrs as C*t. > 13^-0 in i/( < manner </<>/ yu arrive f and
C-Jl >d J~o what are you like ?]
352. The interrogative pronoun &*, whol has the distinctions

of gender, number, and case, only when it stands alone ; as if one
should say Some one is come, or / have seen some one, and another B
should ask Who ? Whom 1 In this case its declension is as follows :
Masc.
Pem.
Sing. Nom.
Gen.
U.
Ace.
6
Du.
<**.).
\jrf
+ *
Nom.
^>Ui
0 0---
0-0 *
Gen. Ace.
(Otu).
0 0-^^
(l>i-).
9
J *>
Plur. Nom.
OUo.
Gen. Ace.
kLx*"0
j tj/
Rem. a.
Only a poet could venture to say wJutt (jÛ 1^51
jtii\ Oy* th6!/ eame to rny fire, and I said, Who are ye ?
Rem. 6. The interrogative pronoun L what 1 is never declined
under any circumstances.
J)
[Rem. c.
^
~~i
From y is formed the relative adjective ,V>o, with
the article ^yjl (comp. Vol. ii. 170, rem. b).
The dual is
,jleifr)l, the plural O**JI0
353. The interrogative pronoun ^\, fem. Al, who I is either

construed with a following noun in the genitive, or with a suffix, or
stands alone. In the first two cases, it loses the tenwin ( 315, a,
316, a, c), and, if followed by a noun, is generally masc. sing.; as
I *=>
276
.it
. i
[ 353
.at
A _>U> i<l which book (lit. gwirf ft*6ri) ? gen. _>U i*I, ace. .Ûfe i<l ;
,>** ^t wA?c^ eye or fountain ? O*3 W l' wAtcA o/" tffo two women ?
t'
II j^l w/h'cA of the women ?

- i
[The feminine form is of rare
lit
occurrence, as <U^t bl whatever morsel (81-Mubarrad 86, 1. 17) and

^1 il which female 1 (Diw. Hudeil, n. 201, vs. 2). D. G.] In the
second case, when prefixed to a fem. pronoun, it may be masc. or fem.
S lit
S *St
in
ii
i-i
Oti' or Oi*il which of them ? meaning women, the latter being the
B more common. When standing alone, or used like &* in 352, it
has all the numbers and cases, the pausal forms being :
it
mt
* t
* *
st
tat
Sing, masc., nom. ^1 or ^1, gen. ^t or ^1, ace. L>t ; fem. <yl.
O
St
t tSt
.St
Dual masc., nom. yl, gen. ace. &ti* ', km., nom. O^-i'. gen- acct t.st
it
Si
Plur. masc., nom. o>*'> gen. acc- tlxi' * fem. Obi.

it
a t
In ^1 and ^1 the final vowel is said to be obscurely sounded or

jj ,
slurred (>jtpl).
it
Rem. a.
.ttt
With the suffixes ^1 is sometimes shortened into ^1,

.jit
as Wyj'. for U-v-|t, which of the two f and so in [the interrogative

,n
it
i 3. ,u
j,A what ? for U ^1, as Jyu _^t\ what dost thou say 1 and] the
,
*
t . it
vulgar interrogative yJJ\ what 1 for ;,- ^\.
a*
Rem. 6.
Instead of ^1 with [a following noun in the genitive

,U
or] a suffix, the more general and indefinite \+j\ is sometimes used ;
.t
tt
.1
.:
i -*
.it
as Ul j>\ yh *iLJI w-.l Ljjl, which is dearer to you, he or I? in

.it
-it
which example L^l stands for UjI, toAtc/t ofust

3
2 -*
Rem. c. From j^l are formed the relative adjective .j! from
* t.
what placet (see Lane, art. ^1, p. 134 c), and the compound j^l^
tit.
~.
~.
t .
* t.
t.
I .
or ijiâ (also written jl or Îfe, ii&, ie^ or t>4^, i<l^

and li ( 351 and Vol. ii. 34, e, rem. </).
Rem. d.
See Conip. Gr. pp. 120122.
353*]
II. The Noun.
[3.
C. 3. The Indefinite Pronouns.
277
The Indefinite Pronouns.
353*. 1. The interrogative pronouns y> and U have passed

into indefinites (Comp. Gr. p. 125)*, with the sense of somebody,
something, but are never thus employed unless with a qualificative
complement (Ue), and are therefore called iSyeyt, ( 348).
This
complement is very rarely an adjective or participle, but usually a

preposition with following genitive, as ^1 U something which I have,
or an adverb as JUa >j* somebody here, or a qualificative clause, as
JUS yj* one who says.
Comp. Vol. ii. 172, rem. a.
2. The indefinite pronoun U is used to introduce a clause

equivalent to the masdar or infinitive, and is in that case called
ajjjjijl U (Vol. ii. 88, 114, 127, rem. e); hence its use in
|S
o 3 *>
conditional clauses as 2tiji\ U (Vol. ii. 6), or in reference to time

as iej-eJjJI U or iJUpl U (Vol. ii. 7); if added to certain adverbial C
nouns, it gives them a conditional and general signification, as the
Latin termination cunque, e.g. U-*l wherever, Un*. wherever, whenever, ly- whatever ; if appended to ^j\, t\, O^* and t>^ it hinders
4
'
their regimen and is therefore called 3il)t U (Vol. ii. 36, rem. d) ;
with the same effect it is added to *; J* and J*) (e'fo'tf. rem./) and
to vj (Vol. ii. 84, rem. a and b) ; in apposition to an indefinite
noun, it has a vague intensifying force and is called ij^lyj^l U D
(Vol. ii. 136 a, rem. e) ; added to the affirmative J it serves to
strengthen the affirmation jlAuu ju>o U (see an example 361 near
******
the end, and Vol. ii. 36, rem. e) ; it is often inserted after the
* [Prym, Diss, de enuntiutionibus relalivis Semiticis, p. 100 and
Fleischer, Kl. Schr. i. 360 seq., 706 seq. reject this theory, considering
the indefinite meaning of ô and U as the original, whence the
interrogative has been derived.]

A prepositions y^, l>c and v without affecting their regimen, and is
l *
*b*
i *
then called ju>M U or SjuljJI U (Vol. ii. 70, rem. /).
In like
manner it is also put after ^j (Vol. ii. 84, rem. a) and in other cases
(Vol. ii. 90, rem.).]
3.
o$. fem. i#i ( 309, b, 8, rem. b), as Û J>* iuUfi
^wUÎ, stand for names of persons, like o, 17 Sclva, 50 anrf so, M. or iV.;
B as 0>* C*1 O^* Sava toC Scieoc, SSî sr}}*5 U*$)I dtll J3US "^1
,j^)dU d-l. c^cl, 0 wiay GW c?wse // talebearers and their saying
* ' *
" So and so has become a sweetheart of so and so."
A i 1 >>, Heb. ^7).
Syr. ^ >S fem.
In speaking of animals, O*^*" and iiÛJI are
employed, as ^"JUJI *4&>j I rode on such and such a one. yj* a

thing, and its fem. <Ufc, are similarly used for substantives of the class
0
0-* * * it
v-J*J\ l\^L\
q u..:^)l
ile-l ( 191, rem. b, 3, 4). On the use of these words in the
vocative, see the Syntax.
III.
THE PARTICLES.
354. There are ,/bwr sorts of particles {<>Jj^, pi. -*|^, [or >l,
"'
.
pi. Oljjl]) ; viz., Prepositions, Adverbs, Conjunctions, and InterD jections.
A.
355.
The Prepositions.
The prepositions are called by the Arabs j*Jt <-^-.
the particles of attraction, or jl>*Jt (from the sing. jU>JI or J*fJ\),

the attractives, i.e. the particles which govern the genitive. They
'
111
are also named ^ II "->$/, <A particles of depression, and

3*1^^)1 <->j^-. w* particles of annexation or connection, because the
356]
III. The Particles.
A. The Prepositions.
279
distinctive vowel of the genitive (i), and consequently the genitive A

itself, is called îiiJI (see 308, footnote), and because this case has
its peculiar place in that connection which many prepositions with
their genitives really represent (see 358). They are divided into
separable prepositions, i.e. those which are written as separate words,
and inseparable, i.e. those which are always united in writing with the
following noun.
356. The inseparable prepositions consist of one consonant with B
its vowel. They are :
(a) w< in, at, near, by, with, through (Heb. Aram. 3 , JEth. fl :
* ba). [y+i, without, is a compound of -> with the negative "5>. Comp.
Vol. ii. 56, rem. c]
7
(b)
O by, in swearing, as dSlU by God !*
(c) J to (sign of the Dative), for, on account of (Heb. Aram. ^,

-33th. /\: la).
(d) _j by, in swearing, as *Dt^ by God !
Rem. a.
J
*i
9 J
The dam ma of the suffixed pronouns of the 3d pers.

S
o, Ua, ^Jk, ,J_>A, is changed after î into kesra ; as aj, ^^j.

185, rem. b, and 317, rem. c.
See
The ancient and poetic form
j^k changes either both vowels, or the first only;^^ or^^j.

Rem. 6.
The kesra of the prep, jj passes before the pronominal
suffixes into fetha; as aj to him,î to you, U) to us. Except the

suffix of the 1st pers. sing., which absorbs the vowel of the prepo- D
sition ; .J to me.
* [O was especially in use at Mekka.
It seems to be the remnant
of some word, as it is (probably of another) in i>**7 (= >** <^>*^ ?) and

0*W (= t!$0rem. b.
Comp- the abbreviation of M O-rt'. Vol. ii. 62,
I take the j in <iXMj and the ^tj jtj (Vol. ii. 235) to be also
remnants of words.
D. G.]
/"

A
Rem. c.
i), as, like (Heb. Aram. 3), which is commonly
reckoned a preposition, is really not so. It is a formally unde

veloped noun, which occurs only as the governing word in the
genitive connection, but runs in this position through all the
relations of case (similitudo, instar).
357. The separable prepositions are of two sorts. Those of the
first class, which are all biliteral or triliteral, have different termina
tions ; those of the second class are simply nouns of different forms
B in the accus. sing., determined by the following genitive, and they
consequently end in fetha without tenwin ().
358.
The separable prepositions of the first class are :
(a) J\ to (Heb. 'hit, -h&).

(b) J till, up to, as far as (Heb. Itf, JEth. >f|lri:).
dialectic variety is ê.

C
(c)
^yie over, above, upon, against, to, on account of, notwith
standing (Heb. Sy, -7JJ, Aram. Stf, ^^1).

(d)
s^zfrom, away from, after, for.
(e)
^ * wtto, ammig, about,
(/) 0^*> or <** (W), with (penes, apud).

o-*1
(w,
(#)
o*J.
o^),
o*>
(&*>),
o^
(ojJ).
*>>
Rarer forms are :

jJ.
*>.
*>
+ *
F
0 *
* w''* (Heb. Qy, Syr. ^Qi) ; dialectically *-*, which
becomes in the wasl *.

(A)
,>4 q/*, /row*, o account of (Heb. Aram. |&, îo, JEth.
>901 : 'emna, or >9 : <*)

> 3 J
See 20, d.
. J
(i) jLL, or Jl, /row a certain time, ce (compounded of ^>

and _>>, w; guo ; see 347, rem. e and couip. ",'T]p, Ezra v. 12). Rarer
359]
III. The PaHicles.

' i I
A. The Prepositions.
281
J0
forms are : Ju, Ju, J^, and J~c.
In the wasl J^ usually becomes A
j.* ( 20, d), rarely J* or j>*.

Rem. a.
jjU, iJi*, and ^jJ, preserve before the suffixes their
...
i"
* **
original pronunciation .Jl, ,J*, and ijJ (compare *7X and 7JJ) ;
as aJI, aJU. ^flXJI, I^j jJ.
The (lamina of the suffixes of the 3d pers.
passes after the diphthong into kesra, according to 185, rem. 6,

and 317, rem. c.
The suffix of the 1st pers. sing, ^_ (orig. ^),
combines with .Jl, ,Jl*, and (^jj into .Jl, ,J*, ^jJ ; with î B
into j-i.
See 317, rem. a.
Rem. 6.
The ,j of ,^>*, y, and ^jjJ, is doubled in connection
with the suffixes of the 1st pers.; &, *, ij^> [***> etc.].
If
,j* and ^^ are prefixed to ij* and Lo, the ^j is assimilated to the
jt in pronunciation, and the two are usually written as one word ;
k>0*, U*, ,>*, C, for O-o^6 or k> 0*i etc- (see 14> 6)Rem. c.
When followed by the article, the prepositions ,^yt and G
.Jl* are occasionally abbreviated in poetry, Jl ys being contracted

into Jo, and Jl ^^1* into J* ; as JUJU, or JU J-, for JUJI ^yt ;
tlJLc for tLoJI Jle.
359.
[Comp. p. 24, note.]
Examples of prepositions of the second class are : >UI
before (of place) ; î between, among (p3) ; *x} after (lyS), dimin.
juj ; cJ under, beneath (fWl), dimin. c4t'i ; 1>J or UJ, ])
tliu, fljifc, owr against, opposite to; J>>- round, about; JU
behind, after ; &ji below, under, beneath, on this side of, dimin. OH> ;
jUe (also joe, which is the modern and vulgar form, rarely jkift) with,
in possession of (apud, penes, Fr. chez ; [^"TfiJ?) ; [J*S <&>.] ; u&yc
' '
..
'O^J
^0^
instead of, for; Ji$ a&ow, dimin. Jy^ ; J*5 te/w-0 (of time, 7Dp),
w.
36
X"
282
A dimin. J*J ;j>Sji before (of place, Dip) ; jj.j behind, after, beyond;
f * "
J*wj
z'ra ;A middle, among. These are all, as before said, the construct
accusatives of nouns ; such as &*> interval, J^- circumference, etc.
B.
The Adverbs.
360. There are Mree sorts of adverbs. The first class consists of
B particles of various origin, partly inseparable, partly separable ; the
second class of indeclinable nouns ending in u ; the third class of nouns
in the accusative.
361.
(a)
The inseparable adverbial particles are :

I, interrogative, jtiyJu**}] <->, the particle of questioning
(num? utrum? aw? Heb. H) ; [comp. 21, d].
The form occurs
C dialectically, for example in U* nonne ? for Ul (see 362, h), j^JJI IJi,
for ^JJI lit, is f^t* fo 10A0 ?
[In alternative questions it is followed
by>t or jl.]
[Rem.
When I is followed by another Slif with hemza, an I is
inserted between the two hemzas, as wJllt, also written c-jll, but
some do not do this. If the following elif is pronounced with kesra,
it is converted into ^$ with hemza, as IJut, oJLSl.]
D
(P)
u"> prefixed to the Imperfect of the verb to express real
futurity, as wl _yn.\tk\t.i, God will suffice thee against them.
It is
an abbreviation of ^y>, in the end (Heb. Aram. CpD, \saSD, end),

[and is called j^JUtfl o^> the particle of amplification].
(c)
J, affirmative, certainly, surely.
This may be (a) ^l^.^*^
>r~i", fe la tfAa corresponds to, or is tffo complement of, an oath, as

ijl*b*$ <ililj fcy God, / wi# certainly do (it) ; -^. jjU <ullj iy GW,
362]
III. The Particles.
B. The Adverbs.
-0
J s-
< " J <
283
fe &es certainly gone out; (fi)^~JJJ aii^l ^^Wl gfa la Aa smooths A

*Ae way for the oath, as the first la in iU^fe"^ ltÛJs\ <jZi <tl)lj
ty GW, if indeed you show me honour, I will certainly show you
*9 ******
J*
honour ; (y) ^jJj ^ v'.j*- v*^ '* la that corresponds to, or is the
complement of lau (if) and lau-la (if not), as ^J* aBI J-a* ^y
^lk*U) ^îtJ'i) Al*.j^ t/ Y Aarf wo oeew /or the goodness of God
towards you and His mercy, verily ye would' have followed Satan ;
(o) [(jÛlf) j*>pT J><) the affirmative la, or] ,\S&y Jy the B
inchoative or inceptive la, prefixed to a noun or a verb in the imperfect,
as 4&I ,jo jghj juo |J <Ukj jLil ^li'i) wr7 ye are wuwe feared in
-. t 0^ .-*.- tj/0<> j j 3 .- *- 5^ St
their breasts than God; iJUt j>$i j<rr~i jfi*- > *Vi O' wiYy <Ay
j 3 **
Lord will judge between them on the day of the resurrection ; () >OUI
*
/Sv
j/
0<tf j 3 *
iSjUJI [or <U-UJI "5UI] Ae distinguishing la, which is prefixed to the

J Ml - J04*
predicate of (jt, standing for ,jt (^Jîal ^^c <ULLoJt ^1), [in order to
S
'
'
'
'6
distinguish it from the negative ij']> M **l- W* UJ cH^ J^ u' C

'
verily over every soul there is a guardian; (jÂilAJ^JiwIp ^^t u& Û

pm< wr% we were careless of their studies.
[Comp. Vol. ii. 36.]
362. The most common separable adverbial particles are the

following.
,i
(a) J^t yes, certainly; confirming a previous statement, as
9t*
* 'I
0*
S *l
90*
* *
jjj JUI jJ> Zeid has come to thee, J>.l yes, (he has) ; jyj j\3 U D
Zeid did not stand up, J^.1 yes, (he did not) ; ^^JJ \^y> thou wilt go
away, J^.1 yes, (I will).
**
to useô*5-
But in reply to an interrogation, it is better
(b) 31 and 131 in the sense of lo ! see ! behold ! 31 is used after U^

,,a^
6 *
* *V
and U>^, wAtfo, and is followed by a verb stating a fact, as juj U,^
fit*
t*
9 *"
lr<* (^l> i' ^^ wAifo Jêjrf was standing, behold, he saw 'Amr;
284
A sfyA 0,b it jJt lo^s-i for while (there has been) adversity, lo,
prosperity has come round.
lit, called by the grammarians 3U.U^jflit,
or aJSUÂJI lit, that is to say 'trfa indicating something unexpected,

is followed only by a nominal proposition, and refers to the same time
as the preceding statement ; as vMW Mj 'il* ^*J*- 1 went out, and
&>, z^d was a< ^ <* ; UjJLc *Xl jk ju>j til Ijk& o^^** i>~i Uê*
B while we were in such and such a place, lo, Zeid came upon us.
[(c)
Jli it or Jlil then.]
(<*)
Oiji or ty> weH then* * <*a* case, / ft & so.
See 367, ft.
ft "
A rare dialectic form is (Ji(e)
^1 nowwe? Compounded of I ( 361, a) and ^ no< (Heb.
K7H)-
[It is very often followed by ^1 or o'i : (6b) 6' "$ now
swre/y.]
ss
[(/)
^1 now? syn. of!**.]
(ff) >t, interrogative, ara? >t . . . . I (Heb. DK . . . . fl),

utrum . ... an?
-t
(h)
Ul # ? Compounded of I and U ;?.
Dialectic varieties
are>l, C*,^w*, U*, .**, and U*- or j^**.. [o| Ul <rWy, now wr<%.]
[(*)
*i)UI or (jJUl ira & case, then at least.]
[(h)
0\ not, syn. of U, frequent in the Kor'an and in old poems.
D In later times it is only used in combination with the negative U as a

corroborative, oj U not indeed (comp. Vol. ii. 158 and Fleischer,
Kl. Schr. i. 448).]
[(/)
sj\ verily, called the lightened 'in (3Xea\ r^c 3jl*Jj\ r,\
361, c, ), usually without government.]

(m) oj certainly, surely, truly; literally lo! see! en, ecce (Heb.
|Pl, nil, Syr. ^.j,]). It is joined to the accus. of a following noun or
362]
III. The Particles.
B. The Adverbs.
285
pronominal suffix, but in the 1st pers. sing, ^jjl is used as well as îit A
(Heb. 03H), [and in the 1st pers. pi. U as well as Uil].
The suffix
in this case often represents and anticipates a whole subsequent clause

(ÛJI *-o [or <UflJUI *o-o] the pronoun of the fact).,jl introduces
the subject, and is frequently followed by J with the predicate ; as
j*?} <oll ^t, verily God is great.
This the grammarians regard as an
inceptive or inchoative la ( 360, c, 8), the example given standing for

j~s *Bl tjy, whence it is sometimes called UJUj^l v"}UI tffe la that B
is pushed away (from its proper place).The form J>* is said to occur
in the compound sj^ for o^.
(n)
l*Jl, restrictive, only (dumtaxat), [verily].
Compounded of
^t and U.
3$
(o) ijil whence ? [where ?] how ? [when ? With the signification of

whencesoever, wherever, however, whenever it is a conjunction.]
C
(p)
j^l, explicative, that is, frequently used by commentators.
(?)
l' yes> y*V always followed by an oath, as dutj ^$\ yes, by
GW.'
This formula is sometimes shortened into flrt ^1, 4I1I ^j\, and
4II I.
The dialectic variety ^ is said to occur.From 4JI^ ^1
comes the vulgar >>l [yi\f, lyil]

[(r) (jW when? Dialectically also jjCl.
when it signifies whenever.]
(s)
It is a conjunction D
C>i' where? &>\ (j-o whence? ^\ ^Jl whither? U-*>l wherever
(Heb. ] in |*K3, |N, H3X).

W J^> ,wiy> nay rather, not so, on the contrary, but (Heb.
73 7DX Phoen. 72). [When it is followed by a single word it is a
conjunction.]
(u)
jîj ês, used in giving an affirmative answer to a negative
286
A question, or in affirming a negative proposition; as I^Jli^JO^ c~Jl

îj am I not your Lord?
They said, Yes, (Thou art) ; juj jt*i^
Zeid did not stand up, ^fa yes, (he did).

(v) tf [and &*i] while, whilst (connected with the prep. &*t
between, among).
(w) Jf [or *Z$], in pause 1^3, there (Heb. D? nB\ Syr. -iol).
T
'
T T
(x) }&*., sometimes ê^., yes.

(y)
laii only, solely, merely (lit. and enough).
(z) ji, with the Perfect, now, already, really (jam). It expresses
that something uncertain has really taken place, that something
expected has been realised, that something has happened in agreement
with, or in opposition to, certain symptoms or circumstances ; as
eU- x*i rt'|.^. yafj\ C>S, / was hoping that he would come, and he is
C really come; oU JJU <>>. LJU ijl=>, / was Aafo and well, and
now he is dead. It also serves to mark the position of a past act or
event as prior to the present time or to another past act or event,
and consequently expresses merely our Per/, or Pluperf. With the
Imperfect it means sometimes, perhaps, as Jjêy jl5 ^>^j,i\ ,j1 the
(habitual) liar sometimes speaks the truth, in which case it is said to be
used J^JULJD to express rarity or paucity; [but also frequency, thus
according with l*^j in its two acceptations*].
D
(oa)
*>5 ever ; always with the Perfect or Jussive and a negative,
as i <Qlj U, or Ji jl .^J, I have never seen him ; [or in an mterrogai * I sit*
0-
tive sentence J*3 *^tj Ja oVrf yow ever see him?]f.
Rarer forms are
Li, L, i.3, U, U and in pause JsJ.

* [In poetry ^j\ j3 may be used for ^j\ C~ife jk videbam; see
Nbldeke, Delectus, 32, 1. 2 ; 98, 1. 4. R. S.]
t [On the use of Li in affirmative sentences, and its vulgar usq '
with the Future, sec Fleischer, Kl. Schr. i. 434 seq.]

362]
III. The Particles.
[(bb)
B. The Adverbs.
287
t j> this ( 340, rem. d) and &j& likewise ( 343, rem. d).] A
(cc) "^ not* atf a#, 6y no means, pjjJt -ij*- we particle of

repelling or averting; as ^L^ ^y^1*' (^j >y Zord Aat*A humbled or
despised me; by no means.
(dd)
*, used (o) as negative of the future and indefinite present,
and as representative of the other negatives after $ (and), not ; ()8) as

a prohibitive particle (ne), joined to the Jussive. It thus combines
(like the Aram. N7 V) the significations of the Heb. N7 and 7K.
T '
(ee)
i>0> i^Si, often with j prefixed, ftw*1, ye*,
o^ ls placed only
before nouns and pronominal suffixes in the accusative, but in the

1st pers. ,vl, Ul are used as well as l~&, tufl.
[When ,>) is
followed by a single word, it is a conjunction.]

iff) j^ [in poetry also w], negative of the Perfect, but always
joined to the Jussive in the sense of the perfect, not.
(<7<jr)
O wot1 yei", joined to the Jussive.

0 ,
OS
,jt ^
^) (i(i.e. ,jt Oy*i *$ ** ""* <>'
(AA) (jjJ, a contraction for ,j1
that), not, joined to the Subjunctive.
[(it) . *$ and Uy w% <rt ? syn. of "3l and "&* (Vol. ii. 169).]
(kk) U, negative of the definite or absolute present and of the
perfect, not.
(II)
û when?
367, q.]
Heb. TlD.
[It is also used as a conjunction,
(mm) j&J yes (abbreviated for^*J, it is agreeable), affirming any

SBy
,t
o , ^
preceding statement or question ; as juj ôUM has Zeid stood up ? j&J

0J
fe>
0 ' -
yes, (he has) ; ygiu j^ lie has not stood up, ^*i yes, (he has not).
forms are ^*J, and more rarely j&i, >Uj, and^*aJ.
. - [()
tj& thus ( 344, rem. b).]
Other
288

01
(oo)
Ja, interrogative, num ? utrum ?
The form Jl also occurs.
(pp)
*}U (*5)l) nonne?
Compounded of Ja and ^.
(yj)
La, demonstrative, Are; whence are derived U*U or Ly*,
JUa, and iUUk (see SS 342344).

(rr)
La (also La and La), demonstrative, <Are (compare Heb.
n3n) ; whence are derived LyA, LaIa or LyA, JL, and JLyA.
B
363. The same substantives of which the accusatives serve as

prepositions ( 359), can in general be used as adverbs, in which case
they take the termination u, and are indeclinable.
i a,
I 0*
E.g. jju [yet,
9'
mostly in negative phrases ; jjl> ], j*j o*> afterwards ; C^.l,

J
a^
i*
ft
J3/
jft^
ft
ftj
w^J (j^, beneath; J* y> above*; JSy, Jy ,>*, above; J-i,

it*
ft
J *
JO^ft
ft ^
J~3 ,>*, before; *i~- wtare, ^ ,> whence, >i-e- ^jll whither,
Ip..; wherever; ^jo^c- (also ^0^ and u>*) w. joined to the
Imperf Indie, but always preceded by a negative, as u*>* i*i;bl "$,
C / w?7/ #r leave you ; jtt, in ^s. *) or ^& ,^-J, nothing else, only this ;
_ J *
J *
[w enough, only ; also y~*i],

364.
The accusative is the adverbial case <' tfox^V in Arabic.
A few of the most common examples of it are the following : Ij^l,

#
referring to future time, ever, with a negative, never ; [Uil just now, a
little while ago ; <UJI decidedly, usually with a negative *UJt <tU3l *$
5
/ will not do it, decidedly] ; I.**. wry, twry much, extremely, placed
D after an adjective ; <.,> together, of two or more ; L>jU. outside,
without; *5U.b inside, within; [Ijyî gently] ; ÛJir t*o <A iVK, L>*j
to ffo n>Af; lj^& otmcA, %U tffe; "&J 6y nÂ/, ijlyi 6y day;
* [On the various forms of this phrase see en-Nahhas on 'Imrulkais
Mo'all. p. 41. R. S.]
364]
III. The Particles.
I ****
B. The Adverbs.
* t*6*
289
* &*9*
Ujj one day, once ; ,J*$\ now, at present ; j*y\ today (JEth. p-9 : A
& *
Si
* * "*
yom), Ijkfc tomorrow; UU^ gratis (Aram. JJlO) ; * together; etc.

To the same class belong the following adverbs :
[(a)
j*j except, but.]
(b)
0*> wAera (lit., at the time of).
(c)
l*ij [often, but more usually] sometimes; perhaps; lit., 0 the
quantity of that which (^j = Heb. 21) ; [comp. Vol. ii. 84, rem. c]. B
(d)
>iij, UAij. whilst, during.

t*
(e) *-iy~>, prefixed to the Imperf to indicate real futurity (see

361, b) ; lit., in the end.
(f)
U~ y, and, with the omission of the negative, U~>, above
all, especially, particularly; lit., there is not the equal or like of.
Barer forms are U*- "9 and l*w "9.
(#)
J^ Aoto/*
[(A)
<UlaL *^ most certainly ; lit., Jfore is no avoiding of it, and
therefore also construed with ,>* like its synonym ju *$.] +

* ''
(i) ju*._j, used only in connection with pronominal suffixes, as
J s 0 *
J * *-
ajju.$ he alone, ^*ju*-jj tfAey alone.

sense
It is etymologically = *7f"p but in
^nainmS.D^.
[Here too may be mentioned the adverbial expressions

lit., tent to tent or house to house in c-^j cu^ c&V 3* he is my next- D
** * **
******
door neighbour ; elo p-L-o every morning and everting ; oUw oUi m
* [On the derivation of wiA see a conjecture of Fleischer's,
* Schr. i. 381, footnote.]
t [>/ ^ (also >o^. Ii "5> and jt*. Ii ">J), verily, truly, seems to be
compounded of *^ nay and the verb j>j- it is decided (comp. Fleischer,
Kl. Schr. i. 449 seq.) D. G.]
w.
37
290
A sundry parties.
The rule is that when two nouns are made one, they
"" * '
lose their tenwin and become indeclinable, ending in fetha, as 3LÂ
yLc.
In like manner are to be explained k>-J ^j^f between good and

* **
*b *
bad, ^04* <j*t- straitness. D. G.J

m
Rem. a. In (^-.ot, yesterday, Heb. JJfoK, the k6sra is not the
mark of the genitive, but merely a light vowel, added to render the
pronunciation more easy.
We may also say yj~**y<l and ^r-OMs ct
0 J
ee
S J
Some of the Arabs used ,.^l Jm instead of ^~o\ Jlo, since yesterday.
Rem. 6. 0*9), utinam, would that / and J* or JjO, perhaps,
seem to be, not nouns in the accusative, but verbs. They are
construed with the accusative, and take pronominal suffixes; as
,-3) would that I / (rarely LJ^J), i^J, etc. ; ^*i perhaps I
(rarely ,1*J), *U*J, etc.Dialectically, however, Jjj governs the
genitive.
The word has several rarer forms, viz. ^j^y ^.t, ^j\y ^>*J
o*), of> Ol>> J*j. and O^j-
C.
365.
The Conjunctions.
The conjunctions (which the Arab grammarians call, ac-
cording to their different significations, uuajOl wijj*- [or *Julydl]

connective particles, or Jj*JI v-jjy*- conditional particles, etc.) are,
D like the prepositions and adverbs, either separable or inseparable.
366.
The inseparable conjunctions are :
(a) 3 (JUa* Of*.), which connects words and clauses as a simple

co-ordinative, and (.33th. fl): wa, Heb. Aram, "), !|).
(b)
o (JKc wjf., or more exactly vr-eJjJ *-?>. particle of
classification or gradation), which sometimes unites single words,

indicating that the objects enumerated immediately succeed or are
367]
III. The PaHicles.
C. The Conjunctions.
291
closely behind one another; but more usually connects two clauses, A
showing either that the latter is immediately subsequent to the former
in time, or that it is connected with it by some internal link, such as
that of cause and effect. It may be rendered and so, and thereupon,
St *
and consequently, for, although in this last sense ^J* is more usually
employed. In conditional sentences, J is used to separate the apodosis
from the protasis, like the German so; and it also invariably introduces
the apodosis after the disjunctive particle Ul*.
[Rem.
The conjunctions _} and wi may be preceded by the B
interrogative particle I ; thus *n)_jI means nonne 1 *$&\ nonne igitur ?]

(c)
J.
This may be (a) j**$\ jt*$ the h of command, which is
usually prefixed to the 3d pers. sing, of the Jussive, to give it an

imperative sense, as iLJLs ^JaJ let thy heart be at ease.
When
preceded by ^ or >->, the kesr is usually dropped, as ^J tâ^^-Ji

^ji ly^Jj, there/ore let them hearken unto me, and believe in me.
i,
a .*
i * .
Or it may be (fi) ij-sUI y$i\ the li which governs the verb in the C
Subjunctive of the Imperfect, signifying that, so that, in order that, as
aDI iU jjxhJ *f repent, that God may forgive thee.
This latter J is
identical with the preposition J ( 356, c), used Ji*wCdJ to indicate the
purpose for which, or the reason why, a thing is done ; and hence the
Arab grammarians take it to stand in all cases for the fuller (j^J
or^.
367.
The most common separable conjunctions are :
(a) Jl when, since, of past time, and prefixed either to a nominal

or a verbal proposition.
[Compound U Jl whenever.]
* [Sometimes in old poetry, e.g. Hamdsa 74, 1. 9, Tabari i. 852,

1. 10, and very often in later prose, the apodosis is also introduced by
vJ after 0 when,
D. G.]
292
A
(b) lil when, usually denoting future time and implying a con
dition, in which case it is always prefixed to a verbal proposition.
Both of these conjunctions, as well as lit ( 362, d), are connected with
the obsolete noun Jl, time, the genitive of which occurs, for example,
in JJUja. at that time, JZ*y> on that day. Compare Heb. TN and *IN ,
Bibl. Aram. JHK, -ffith. J> H,: now, Ofl>H: when? [Compound
Uljl whenever.]
[(c) jt\ or, as syn. of _jl in alternative questions.]

(*)
Ul, followed by -, as /, as regards ; e.g. C*Jl ii-i-JI Ul
^~JI ^j ^j|yLo* i>*&loJ as for the ship, it belonged to poor men who
'*
worked on the sea. The form 1*^1 also occurs. Used twice or oftener,
it corresponds to the Greek /x<vBk.
(e)
'*
(^1 that, so that, in order that (ut), that (quod).

* ,
C variety is (j*.
t I ,
A dialectic
Compounds : O^ as 'f were, as if; 0*$ that, tn
order that, because ; see g.
Further : *j)l that not (ut turn, ne, quod
non), comp. of ^1 and *j) (see 14, b) ; *&1 in order that not (ideo
*%
ne). Like *3 in Heb. and 5 in Gr., yj\ also serves to introduce
direct quotations (3j,iJ\ ^t the explicative 'an), as^^&S ^1 IjijJj
Jl and it shall be proclaimed to them, That is Paradise ; even an
i
at
St,
* *I
D Imperative, as \ajm- ,jt ^1 Ojlil she made a sign to me meaning

Take her.
(/)
O' [an(i ^'> conditional particle] (! cs.) i/*, dialectically
L>*J 0*5 although (etsi), sometimes written ^lj or ^1j, to distinguish

it from ^jU and if, and hence called 2*1*^1 ^1 ; compounded with J
( 361, c), !>3 verily if, if indeed; Aram. JX, ^] ; -Slth. >*<ro : }ema;
Heb. DN- ^1 compounded of ^1 and *$, (a) if not, in which case it
stands for a whole clause ; (/?) ;U-1 o>/- (exceptive particle), unless,
367]
III. The Particles.
C. The Conjunctions.
saving, except, but*, with a preceding negative, only.
293
Heb. N7"DK, A
Aram. kW ft; -Eth. #V\: ('<*) tou\ rarely U>l [or M],
compounded of j' and U ; . ... UN .... Ut, or .... jl ... . Ul,
(g)
v^l tfAa (quod).
It is followed by a noun or pronominal suffix

at
AC
in the accus., but in the 1st pers. ^Jl, Ul are used as well as ^ytfl,
Uil.
The suffix in this case often represents and anticipates a whole
subsequent clause (<UsJUI ^j-^-i, or ÛJI ji-t-b, the pronoun of the story B
or ./octf).
because.
See 362, m. Compounds : O^* * ** iwr, as if; ^jTj

See e.
of
.,'
(A) _jl or (vel, sive). Heb. IN, Syr. 0|.

..
(/) _^j, c~oj (Cv, Â w**), n, thereupon, next; a J^
i^Jp ( 366, 6), connecting words and clauses, but implying succession
at an interval. [In genealogical statements J5 is often used (like the
German und zwar) to indicate a transition from the general to the C
more special, e.g. ^j!^!^ ^yl^JJI <UL>J, Hudeifa of the tribe of
Dubydn and of the subdivision Fazara.]
Connected with it is the
adverb J^3 (362, w).

St *
(k) ^J^ till, until, until that, so that; identical with the pre
position, 358, b. [On its sense of even, see Vol. ii. 52, rem. c]
*- *
'
[(/)
Ujup when (syn. of W).]
()
^j& (J*U3 i-^fc, a particle assigning the motive or reason) J)
in order that, with the Subjunctive.Compounds : ^3 in order that,

{ to
!}Lfe m order tfAa no*.
* LO' ^l &n& O' J** are very often used in the sense of but =
294
A
Part Secoxd.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 368
(n)
U (also ,j' U) after, when (postquam), [as, since (quoniam),]
with the Perfect. [Q is also syn. with SJl unless, especially after the
verbs that signify to beseech. D. 6.]
(o) , hypothetical particle, if (Heb. V?).Compounds : ^y,J$,
l*y, i/"wo<, [y^ mra though].
\P) * (^>oJJJI L, wa denoting duration), as long as, with the
Perfect.
B
[(?)
cr* and U ^ ( 362, ) ;&>, t^rewer.]
D.
368.
tones.
t
The Interjections.
The interjections are called by the Arabs Ol^-ol, sounds or
Some of those most commonly in use are : I or T (slju)f JU1),

,i
'
L$'. W (W*), 0/ ho! W 0/ before nouns in the nomin. or accus.

C without the article ; 1jI, or 1^1 L., 0 ! before nouns in the nomin.
with the article ; U lo ! see ! there ! (see 344) ; l, !, l, or T, T, \,
U! ; ^1 fol), .jl (*j|, A\, ,3\)f tj| (|j|), ,0,1 (.Ujl) ; ^1, ^1, .| ;
I* (U); lj, Utj, Oh! ah! alas! & woe! (Aram. *\f ^.6,
Mh. <D, = we) ; *i'y &>>, come on ! y\, *, 0 ! up ! come ! [Heb.
HKTI, Aram. iTpn]; ^ come! followed by , ie, as "%^\ ^JJ. ^.
D come to prayer! in composition, J^. or J^>, yt^ or *i^**("*** or "*.), *il\t*-, with ^'l or yis, and also with y (in the
sense of e^-l wa Aaste, or jji\ keep to, or cjt ca#) ; w~a (c^)
come here ! J^X* cowe here, bring here ! (Heb. D/PI) as C)l Jî*
cow fore tfo ws, .^9*tji(J!iÛ Jrwigr fore year witnesses; [ol^Jk /ar
/row &/]; ^, La, and La La make haste; t!\y Ulj, Ulj, 0/
368]
III. The Particles.
D. The Interjections.
295
excellent! bravo! *4, i^(, -/, i-t, *-t f-l, etc., well done! bravo! A
*
*
*
C i
-J
22
-I
-2
si Si < si
capital! *.!, ri-l ; tjl, ot, Jt, wit, ol, wit, 1*1, iil, ugh! faugh! fie!
<ue, <uo, AsA / silence ! lyjl 6e '& / $ww wp .' **, **, stop / give up !
let alone! ajI, <ul, <jto o / proceed! say on!Here too may be
mentioned : (a) calls to domestic animals ; e.g. in driving horses,
SUk ; mules, ^j* ; camels, J** or ju, v>^ ** 5 m making camels B
kneel, i->\ or f~J*, ^~i ; in calling camels to water, ->. ; in driving
sheep or goats, j^Jk ; in calling a dog, ^$3 ; in driving a dog away,
_*, -j-*, Ujk ; (/3) words imitative of cries and sounds ; e.g. U (the
*
bleat of an antelope), J>1 (the croak of a raven), *,- (the sound
i o I
made by the lips of a camel in drinking), -J ~J (laughter), cl el Q

or %m %a (vomiting), JjU (a blow), ^ (the stroke of a sword), JU
(the sound of a falling stone), JU (the splash of a frog), etc.
Rem. a.
U is often written defectively ; as <uH J>-yj 0 Apostle
q/ Corf/ (_jW 0 my brother! <* O^W 0 sow o/ my uncle!

lyjl has a feminine t^Jl, but the masc. form is often used even with
feminine nouns.
Rem. 6.
The noun that follows l_j [and U o/t /] not unfrequently J)
takes, instead of the usual terminations, the ending !_, in pause l_

[called ifJolt JUt] ; as Ijuj lj, or ljkjj 1^, Oh Zeid I J-^l ij
UUJI alas for the Commander of the Believers I If the noun
ends in Slif maksura (^1), the ^j is changed into I, and a simple a
added, as \-/y lj, OA Moses I though Lwj*o tj or aLwj* lj may
also be used. Instead of I we sometimes find ^_, as .jiwt 1^, or
yjij^ l> Oh my grief!
296 Part Second.Etymology or the Parts of Speech. [ 368]

A
Rem. c.
From ^j^ (to which suffixes may be appended, as db^

9 0^
"
woe to thee I) are formed the interjectional nouns -j^ and J^^,
whence we can say, for example, jujJ j| jujJ U*jj, juj ?>-j>
^> *-!> <0 Jjj, a) Vuj, 
tr-i.J. and j}.
B
Rem. d.
[Many interjections have, by origin or use, a certain

.. OS UB
p> - ft I
verbal force and are called therefore JUi^l lU->l, that is, they are
either originally Imperatives, as OU give here ( 45, rem. d), or
equivalent to Imperatives (comp. Vol. ii. 35, 6, 8, rem. 6), and, in
some cases, admitting its construction and inflection. Accordingly]
some of the Arabs decline ^Jl* like an Imperative; e.g. sing. fern.
!_!*, dual lJU, plur. masc. \y*Xlk, fern. jJi> (compare the
Gothic hiri, du. hirjats, pi. hirjith). ~-h takes the suffix of the
C
2nd pers., iL*, or .iUk, and is said to form a dual and plur., La,
I^Jk. I* may be joined with the pronominal suffixes of the second
, .
person, in which case it is equivalent to the Imperative of j&.\ ; as

ly&U take her I
Or a hemza may be substituted for the j), and
the word declined as follows : sing. m. lk, f. *lfc ; dual UjU,
oi*---
i if*
9* *
< 0* 3 if *
pL m. vojU, f. (J^** M ^^-^ iMf" >J^*> to*e> ra^ TOy &00^'2'
ft .*
Other varieties are : U (like ,-*)> ' l^*> etc- ** (ê ->!;)>
f. ^fU, etc.; and i)iU, f. JtU, etc.
PAEADIGMS
OF THE
VBEB S.
38
298
FIRST OR SIMPLE FORM

TABLE I. ACTIVE.
Perfect.
Imperfect.
Indie.
Sub;.
Jutsive.
Energ. I.
JJO*
*J0*
0>9s
Sing. 3. m. Ji*
JZjv
JZLt
JIaj
^>U*i
f. cJW
ji^fc**
/it/
ÂW
iO/
ÂW
5 /jO/
^^jA*AJ
JJO/
/j/
tJ/
S /JO'
f. cJ&
J*/
.Jfl/
Cw1^
i*^J
l^**5
*^*
^/
St
JO/
JO/
y>W5
/
J j of
/jof
ojo
fi /j of
JiSI
J>,
jjiit
fc>i51
/ J0/
/JO/
/JO/
mI/JO/
/JO/
o">lju
/JO/
"ilea
/JO/
juau
i /JO/
o'Wtf
/JO/
/J0/
/JO/
I.e.
i?nr^. II.
s>0*
OJU5I
Dual 3. m. S&
f.
Uitf
2. c. W&$
/
/
/ JO/
/
JJO/
JJO/
JJO/
fi JJO/
(jJUx.i
cA**1-'
Q^'j
^)UJu..
lyjJu
IjJUiU
Plur. 3. m. !>&
f. o&
2. ni. jg2i
/ 0 JO/
o-Uij
Ml
(jJLJJ
'flji/
f. o^5
i.c ul3
JOi
J3u
JV. FiwW.
Imperative.
Simple.
5 0/-
Sing. m.
J-jU
J*
En. 1.
J?J
<3
/ JOJ
Dual. 2. c.
jOj
opt
f.
ifcii
y?n. 11.
2 / jOj
Sing. 2. m
> /
f.
v>Aii
' J 0J
0^51
. . .
0
Plur. 2. m
O&t
*
f.
>.
JOJ
OASSI
/OJOj
J JOJ
OJ&
299
OF THE STRONG VERB.

TABLE II.
PASSIVE.
Perfect.
Imperfect.
Jussive.
Indie.
Sing. 3. m. Ji3
Energ. I.
Energ. II.
o,a>
& "H
0 * a i
JjJu
0-^*i
L>***i
(JjJu
i>UAj
O^**5
J - oj
f.
2. m.
f.
L5~
,,.1
d ' - aI
1. c.
Dual. 3. m. *k&
f.
U&i
2. c. UJU5
Plur. 3. m. I^JUi
- O
o&* c
O s O J
f. o^*5 1 o^***
0J0 J
2. in. >^
Js01
0>^*^
l^j&u
Ml ^* J
J yd J
1. c.
UJU5
Jiij
0
J0 ^
'J'
Jf'
iVoro. Pa*. Sing. m. J>2L f. Û
Other Forms of the Perf., Impf., and Imper. Act., and the N. Verbi. D
Per/.
* * +
Imper/.
Imperat. \ N. Verbi.
0
J J
Sing. 3. in. tr-1*0 -0
&
& (2. m.
OS
j o 1
(2. m.
ft*
' *
iilii.
300
TABLE III. DERIVED FORMS

hi.
ii.
IV.
Jiu
Active Perf. J&
Ji3
Imperf.
JJJy
JJUu
Imperat.
J^S
Jsii
Jii
JbOU
Jîo
N. Verbi. J*^b
JU5
JU51
ft
N. Ag.
J3U3
ft if *
Of
J3u
JjU3
j&
Jjliiu
J **
1 *
J3Uu
aJuUU
Passive Perf. J^*

j3^ *J
Imperf. Jû
Nom.Pat. JlcJ
J^4
.* * J
*" j
JJUU
Jju
JjjLe
TABLE IV. THE QUADRIACTIVE.

III.
Perf.
JJkii
J
IV.
0 , }
Imperf.
j U i,
Imperat.
jJxoi
o o
N. Ag.
' -- t
ft - ft J
3.
jJmJU
f 1
N. Verbi.
- o
jixi^l
Pi
9 ' 0
0 ''
9^0
301
OF THE STRONG VERB.

VII.
VIII.
X.
XI.
y ^0<0
0 â
IX.
Jill
J
JU5I
s 3 -
J2u
O
0 ^0
*9
Jail
0x0
JJUSj B
JbUSt
/tj
JUL.
*
JL2M
JuLl
J~il
4//tj
J-^4
"f J
# ?
JU5I
9^0
jll-i
JM
Jlii-t
i//j
LITERAL VERB.
Passiv:
n.
i.
in.
iv.
" >
Perf.
J-
0s * J
Imperf.
N. Pat.
1/ 0 .- J
J 1*1 n ft -ft
j 0 .*.* J
1 1ft Q ft" ft
3" "* .
302
TABLE V.a.
FIRST FORM OF THE
Active.
Perfect.
Imperfect.
Indie,
i,.
Sing. 3. in.
Sub;.
Jussive.
Energ. I.
ji
0 J 0 ,
f.
B
Sj/
s j*
Oj-o
2. in. -Oj*-o
f. Ojjl*
J^
-" - . eH^*3
cf'**3
{**+>
i it
0 J ftf
3 ft .- ^
1. C. OjJlo
oj^*3
JL.I
S a-
Dual. 3. m.
f.
Energ. u.
die
I j*o
Ujl*
2. c. 1*3jjl*
C Plur. 3. m. Ijj^
.. 0 ,,
o**
'JO,
- a I 0-
f. o****
+ * i $+
tit * *
i ,,
Hi
/tit/
s J J,
i.
2. m.^JiJto
- o j ft*
o j a -
^ o j
o -
f. c>3->-*-*
1. c.
LijL
>>-o-i
u-^
N. Ag. I iV. Verbi.
Imperative.
Simple.
Sing. m.
jU
f.
~.
bmg. 2. in.
ijL*
f.
En. I.
ifo. II.
[(^JJbO
Dual. 2. c. [I>jl^
Plur. 2. m. [tjijto
**J*
J ob*1
tf
* J ftj
. . .
303
VERBUM MEDIJE RAD. GEMINATE.

Passive.
Perfect.
Imperfect,
Subj.
Jussive.
En. I
En. II.
i -.
Sing. 3. ni.
jm
aj
f.
^6
0 a *j
0 - * J
Ojn
**3
0 A *j
2. in. CoJut
f. OdJut
JO
CH"*-*5
ci1**3
L?***5
s a, J
i , el
s-l
1. C. O.NJUI
5 J
Dual. 3. m. Um
/ 2j
f.
Uju,
0'i*3
a j
2. c. 1*3JJM
C
-
a, j
Plur. 3. m. Ijjl
lj**i
/ /u
0***i
f. O*"*-*
0 JO
S - 0 J
0***i
r)
/ /tJ
OÂ**i
2. iii.^jjjuo
3 jl
Ui**i
is***3
0 / 4J
f. O2*-**
ui">-J
jJ^
o**^
Is-**3
' ( /
tJ
Mi
u^-*-*3
O^***3
iJ-o-J
O-*-*-1
a *j
i,j
1. C.
O'*-**
** 0 * 0>
UjjLo
>
j i .
o-
j .
iVom. Patf. Sing. m. >>**-, f. jjjl,-o
Other forms of the Perf., Imperf., Jussive, and Iinperat. Act.

Jussive.
Imperat.
Perf
Imperf
a j
Sing.
3. m.
JLC Or JL4
i ,
j>i, >*i, or >j
J*
f (2. m.
J)
j>*1, ^*, or >
304
TABLE V.b. DERIVED FORMS OP THE VERBUM

MEDI.E RAD. GEMINATE.
Active Perf.
III.
IV.
VI.
VII.
A*9
i*
a>U
jut
Ûj
Jjul
juUt
or jU
>
Imperf.
<*
J**>
or iUj
***
&**
AU^!
*'
J*^!
ijU
j.v*l
N. Ag.
3 j
Jhh>
or aU-
N. Verbi.
Ijl
%** * 3
%i
Imperf.
aU*I
- |
' -
0*0
9*0
JJJul
jjJUl
>jLZ-t
0 * *
or Ju*l
or jl.71
** j
JilI
2^j
JjUo
S/i i
Jkâ
1**3
Juo.:...,<
'it**
9*0
Uj
J!JUul
jljôl
9*00
J0i
3 t3
i*9j
i**3
,>U*Î
* 3
or >U-
ay
jcet
w^j
3**1
A * 3
l*f'I
3*3
JJu\
i*0*
ajIj
or jLj
*
N. Pat.
or iU^j
* J
* ' ->
>iU-o
J*o-
1*3
***
wt*9*
1**3
Jilie
%*
J*-^>
Jô-e
&
or jl-
D
or iU^-o
JiU>-o or ejl**
Passive Perf.
w - 9*
jjO
or jk>1
*j
lô
jlÎ
or iW~
0 -
Imperat.
X.
or jIj
**
aK>
VIII.
*\ * * 0
** 3
or aU^-a
The remaining forms present no irregularity ; e.g.

Perf.
Imperf.
t *** * *
II. Act.
>JU
Imperat.
0 * *
N. Ag. et Pat.
* m *> *
l *J
>jm
y*+i
% A* *
>*4t*
V. Act. a'J
3->-o~>
>J^*~
J 5 '- *
s. <" j
3J*o*-<
Pass.
N. Ver
* **
*****
* * j
*i*.
Pass. >*x3
******
305
TABLE VI.
VERBUM PRIAWE RAD. HEMZAT\2B.
Active Perf.
Imperf.
JMlb
Jj\j
Iinperat.
jj1
jijl
ii.
ni.
iv.
j2\
j ij
jil
-*.
JjVj
Jtf"
jj\3 or ^l>
JT"
* " ""
Jjyi j3\yJ
jJyJ
^W
>>W l* f*\*k
jj\
J3l3
jjI
4*1 J
jj\
t j
N. Ag.
j->> ^jtU jjU* or ^jt^Z
N. Verbi.
JeJU
jJ\
'3\
, A,
j it j
Passive Perf.
Imperf.
N. Pat.
A,
j>-U
Perf.
Imperf.
, A,
II. Act.
jJU or jJly B
Imperat.
jUL.1
jjU
jjjl
^y
sii-> or ^>j C
}*}t
jî
t-*W or >^>*i
j^^-o
jiUi* jjU* or jiyô
iV. ^4gr. <tf Pa.
2V. Verbi.
0 *
>.}
*
^15 or jjiy
Jl2%l
,.A,
Pass. j^l
J is 0 -
X. Act. jJl!l
4 A, 0 J
Pass. y~>\
The seventli form is wanting in verbs of this class, according to
113.
39
306
TABLE VII.
VERBUM MEDICI RAD. HEMZAT.E.

i.
^_
Active Pen.
Imperf.
B
N. Ag.
n.
in.
iv.
j>*$\
JL*
jL*
^^
jf$
j>$*$
it 6 *
j/
jIo*
Jwi*j
if'*
J tJ
Ju^
jL*j
ri
j*^*
j*i
j**t
Imperat.
jo-
bib
olo
JUt
jL1
J-I
vl
J5U
JL,
-*
j>-
blot
0**
o m#
o e
ts*9t'
j&
j*$
j^
^l^
^.iJU
^PU
J^->
^^tU
cUAJU
j.^1
Jt
JfJ
J$\
N. Verbi.
Jl>-
Passive Perf.
JiJ
its*
Jf/ J
s m* a
jtoj
Imperf.
JU*
jfjui
j>t*bi
>>i
"**
vdU
"5U
J t 0J
N. Pat.
J>
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
/. *
"'t '
f I "
' '*
Active Perf.
>*1
0^
iU>JI
>U!
>Û-I
Imperf.
>*^
>*'fc!
Imperat.
v.'jU
^s^
i^Jl
^1
J^JU-I
^^
.^Lu
AA)mU
JL
>LJ
>y*3
it^JI
ÎX3J
^^l
Passive Perf. ^
^Jb
*^l
*
ÛJt
^^1
N. Ag.
N. Verbi.
X.
/[fl^fl
lis, J
s "t"*
J ' " aj
it'**
jiosa*
Imperf.
J?fc>
J>?bZ>
^^^!
-*^
^*iUw
9* "J
9 p* - '
4 { / J
Of/0;
*) t 0 , a j
N. Pat.
^"Û
>*}lu
>\++
ôUU
ôÛ--*
307
TABLE VIII.
VERBUM TERTI2E RAD. HEMZAm

ii.
I*,
I**
f ....
bW
Active Perf. 3. s. m.
ft *
tj.
f.
.. 2,-
,ii.
2j ^
I ~t * }
2 id J
2 .
cikfc.
2. s. in
2^ fl-
0*
fcuL'
Imperf.
2, .
Imperat.
9
ft
0
P it** J
N. Ag.
0
9 -v-
N. Verbi.
Iji
^ ^ 3
to*
4
33
1 riJ
Passive Perf.
^
1*9 J
2.' fl -
UufeJ
1*0 J
Imperf.
2 3- J
2- ,j
0
** * j
9,
JO,
30 *
N. Pat.
IV.
V.
i, as-
Ii,,
VII.
VI.
VIII.
X.
Active Perf.
2 ,,,
o ^ ,
0*
9
ft
0* 0 }
Imperf.
i ,1
ii* *
t,
US*-0
Citi^**
L&^"*
,6
Imperat.
0
N. Ag.
^jf"**
9
$0*
N. Verbi.
X*3
Passive Perf.
tSf*3
*3
jj
i^r^1
2*- +**
2.- X OJ
0,
*i, , i
4
f.* * * i
9
1
i'* - d J
Wi7||i
~*0
)?;
(A**3
Imperf.
N. Pat.
9c^^.0 J
ImmJ
0
308
TABLE IX.
VERBA PRIMiE RAD. 3 ET ^.

1.
A
N
Active Perf.
8-
4i
4:
**')
Imperf.
' '
J*J
&
J ' 0 '
0 -
Imperat.
**1
0 0
00 '
0,
N. Verbi.
0 0
4 0'
Jî
**>
9 0
S3,
-
Passive Perf.
AJUP
y>
*-jj
j *
'
J '
>3
Imperf.
9
JO'
Jt/
JO'
JO '
JO'
N. Pat.
IV.
VIII.
X.
' '5
' ' 0' 0
Active Perf.
j
A'
A'
0 * 0 *-
>
5 J
0' 0 '
Imperf.
0
Di
0' 0
Imperat.
.* 0 J
90 0 J
N. Ag.
1)
* *
J
N. Verbi.
, i,
Passive Perf.
*
^fc^j
'
N. Pat.
'
*J
j 0 j
'
JO J
J-J1
J
Imperf.
0 -
J>1^7,,.1
v^tfcyt
J * flJ
j * A*
j - 0 ^ 3 j
J~*5t
1*
-***-'
J~~*i
J^j).>"J
j .. 0 ^ j
tMjlunJ
; ~
0 ' - -
t ^ mj
ft * 0 ^ 0 j
f.t.ij
J'>-
I****
JtrnM*
JLftj>.ui<
309
TABLE X.
VERBUM MEDIM RAD. y
Active Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.
Imperfect.
Indie.
J
Sing. 3. m.
3*
Jl5
a
a*
0 J *
Jyy
J*
j
j>*
JS3
jo
f.
J
Jxwsiw.
Subj.
Jo
2. m.
0 jo
CJL5
Dual. 3. m
5)15
lJl3
2. c.
uili
Plur. 3. m.
0^>*i
0 o
Jo
jo
C>Jyu
*it
a o at
, j
*)&
**>&.
Ol>*i
<)ji5
yJ5
yji
iSw'
<)J5
j
a*
a*
2 j
jo
lyu
OJ-
*>U
a
j *
j*
jo
* a a*
>^3
* OJ *
' 0J -
f.
cA*3
-J '
Mo
Jo
> o
Jii
Us
iV. ^%.
s & >'
ÛU3
*
1. c.
j-
1/ J/
J o-
ON>i3
J Jo
2. m.
5o
\J&
f.
jo
Jit
o
f.
.*
J^
C>JyU
, it
a 9a
1. c.
jo
o*i>*5
Zfo. II.
0 '
0 Js
0 >
f.
. i.
i iV. Verbi
Imperative.
Simple.
En. i.
j. II.
* i
Sing. m.
f.
JSLS
Sisti
J>5
Sing. 2. m.
f.
Dual. 2. c.
j j
Plur. 2. m.
f.
Si j
oJy>
310
TABLE XI.
VERBUM MEDIiE RAD. ^.

Perfect.
Imperfect
, ,
Sing. 3. m.
jLw
hidic.
Subj.
j
*
JwmmJ
f.
Jussive.
jtryi
2. m.
1. c.
Dual. 3. m
f.
*-
&j*~~~>
,
\Jjrt~f
St
*
MMM
^l
IjU
Ol>*-*^
!/e-^!
!>e^
^jt^j
UjC
^)T^MmJ
ImmmJ
I^mJ
^>'j-
IwmmJ
t/-j
IjjL.
j*>j~;
f.
*
\jj~i
*-
Oj^*7i
Is/ysi
ljU*î
Oj*^*i
,jj-j
Oj-^
Clf-H
oMî
* J
A J
>
OiJtryi
lj^-3
l^j4*J
CLf*^
Oj-~?
il~J
Oj-^*
û^j
0 *
J*y*-l
a *
0X7J
JmmJ
N. Verbi.
0 ^
Simple.
jj\~f
* ,
Oj**}
0 j
Oj*"~i
0 j
O/*^
. . .
0 .-
(J./**"^
En. I.
#. II.
Sing. 2. m.
Off
*1
S
Spiw
Olrtr?
Imperative,
06 *
f.
En. 11.
^
Oj*-^!
. . .
S j
^
N Ag.
Sing. m.
'i'
2. m.
c/*~3
j>w)
^*
Or?
f.
UH.f*^
J 0
O^Mf
<
Oj!'"*
a-
cth^'
2. c.
C Plur. 3. m.
>y3
*
,.
O^w
f.
1. c.
j' - i "
- 0
re. I.
5 *
0 '
IimJ
f.
\Jjtf
Orf,
Dual. 2. c.
0 *
Plur. 2. m.
Of**?
Off
, 0
f.
. . .
311
TABLE XII.
VERBA MEDIiE RAD. j ET ^.
Passive Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.
Imperfect.
Iridic.
Sing. 3. m.
Sribj.
Jussive.
Energ. I. Energ. n.
o - j
Zt * * i
9 - * >
JJw
>ji\i3
,jJUu
O - J
* + J
9 * * J
f.
cJLs
JUu
juu
2. m.
cJtl
JU3
JUu
* .+*
* .'*
f.
cil
0*3U3
^JUS
Ûu
^JUu
Ûu
JUH
-*
Jil
o - -
CJL5
'.-*
J15I
,i
I.e.
V>3151
^ll
Dual. 3. m
SM
ij /j
a j .. i
J^jiij
jpuLj
.1
f.
ULJ
2.c.
U&
Plur. 3. m.
IA3,
ajMi
lyuu
iûu
f.
Ct**i
\J**i
Oî
2. m.
J&
OjJUU
iyU3
l^JU
f.
^>ZU
- ,3
i>JUu
s O*t
qXmj
s 0 * J
qImj
* . "
oi
> J
d J
us
JUu
JUu
j -
> s 3
fl *- * J
#--J
oJUi
^Jlij
%*
Nom. Pat Sing. m. JyU, f. iJyL*
JUL3
I)
Jju
* I
^"UJ
I.e.
<>
312
TABLE XIII.
VERBA MEDLE RAD. j ET ^.

The Derived Forms.
Active Perf. 3. s. m.
IV.
VII.
vni.
J15I
JUJI
JUSt
x.
0^0
2. s. in. cJit
31
JUL.
Imperf.
J?
Imperat.
0 .# 0
JAM
J^j
'tj
4 /J
JUio
N. Ag.
<-
N. Verbi.
* , ' t
<UUUlt
JLAit
6
Ji)
Passive Perf.
J-Ail
Imperf.
JUU.
f. '
JUL*
N. Pat.
'i - 0 J
JU*
III.
II.
Active Perf.
Imperf.
J^S
JdI/J
3 <* * 3
Jy4
^t-^J
9
D
*y
N. Verbi. Jjyu
Passive Perf.
* * J
j**
i\y\
* J
^L>
J
^J
J>aj j-3
JjUS îl5
*3t + ++
is + + *
3****
3*
+ + +
Jb**i ^î *J>**i j*~*& Jb^**i ^^*-^
6* -is s *J '<** * 3
->
* 0
JÎS
^J cUjUU SÛ*
J>
IX. Perf. a>l

XI.
î
VI.
J^>
XJ-"
ml/ O '
9& * *
93 *-* tJ ^ ^
Jytf j*~J
Q&"
Jbl*? v*l"-3
ryi 3 3 * <* 3 3
<r
3 3 if
'
Imperf. jyj
N. Verbi. >b>->l
>lyi
i\j-iy-\
33
J**3 ^s~3 \)ii*^ Jly**
313
TABLE XIV. VERBUM TERTIiE RAD. it

MEDI-ffi RAD. FETHATiE.
Active Voice op the Fibst Form.
Perfect.
Imperfect.
Indie.
***
Sing. 3. m.
f.
IjJ
**
OjJ
Siibj.
JO,
3î
4*4
. i.
Jussive.
* St*
5 ^ J* n
* 0 *
3*2
J 9 ,
J 9
Ju-3
3
2. m.
JEtt. II.
j#
>x3 B
f.
Ojju
* **
OjJU
1. C.
OjjJ
Jul
1_jju
t^JUJ
ft *
I^J^3
at
f,*t -
Dual. 3. iu.
f.
UjU
^ J> o
2. c.
ob^
Uj^ju
l_JJuJ
*
jjjUJ
O-jjuJ
* **
ljjij
J}/
jlj.AiJ
. . .

s J>/
4 *
Plur. 3. m. ljJJ
-
f.
2. m.
J ft-
ojjj
OJî
9j9 + +
J ft <
J*'
. . .
j ^
J *
IjjuJ
_*3jJ>J
1 * i #>
J ft *
f.
v>JJJJ
Ojj-sJ
1. C.
Uj jJ
i&
JO'
N.Ag.
JwU
Imperative.
.y. F*i.
Simple
D
^n. I.
En. II.
* / j.'j
Sing. m.
jlJ
Sing. 2. m.
JJI
O^1
i
f.
>u
f.
9i
O^1
-
Dual. 2. c.
l>vl
Plur. 2. m.
l^jul
1 9 J
. . .
#4
f.
* J
. . .
40
314
A
TABLE XV. VERBUM TERTI.E RAD. ^,

MEDLE RAD. FETHAT^.
Active Voice of the Fibst Form
Perfect.
Imperfect.
Indie.
t*
Subj.
*
Jitttive.
a.
t>'
En. i.
.fifo. ii.
A * t.
t , t.
Sing. 3. m. ^
0*
* *
t.
f.
-V3
0*
2. m.
C*a*j
-^
0
f.
0-
\j
tt
0t
1. c.
t.
T"sL 3. m.
Cj
0<**H
f.
&j
CSy3
2. c.
U~-j
oW
0
in.
Oêy2
u>
OUp
0^-
C Plur. 3.
J 0 0 *
up
J 0^
Z J 6s
0 1 S*
0 J0*
\ycj
*0 + *
j//
ff*
**-
f.
2. m.
f.
it.
it.
<**)
OefJ3
<Jt*J*
OefJ3
t.
1. c.
f.
U^^>
0 *
if
0s
t *
t*
U**J
N.Aff. N. Verbi.
D Sing, m
JO/
-***;
Imperative.
Simple. En. I.
Sing. 2. m.
<A
En. ii.
,
Cfttfjj
K$
Ujl
Dual. 2. c.
It
jo
Plur. 2. m.
*
f.
m *
. .
315
TABLE XVI. VERBA TERTLE RAD. 9 ET tf,
MEDLZE RAD. KESRAm
re rject.
nperfect.
Indie.
Jussive.
Subj.
En. i.
Sing. 3.
Zfo. ii.
0 ^ //
^ 0 ^
m. y-Cj
ft ^ *
f.
.. 0 -
+i*
.. 0 ,
- 0 -
2. m.
U ' ' o*
\JfOfi
C-gj
IS**3
0
^0^
- 0'
^0*
f.
L5-^
.it
ft .. *0*
I.e.
* -0*
Dual. 3.
111.
I~ij
(jt~0/J
* 0*
f.
0 -0->
*i
* ^ 0^
^*0J
2. c.
C4p
C)l*ep
ft *ft*
fi i ^ 0m
Plur. 3.
0>>**
f.
5 J * 0'
0 ^0-
2. in.
f.
Oo-H
i>~~s>j
C>^P
(>*-p OUe-ep
0***P
*0-
o*-^
I.e.
N.Ag. 2V. Verbi.
Imperative.
Simple.
*0
En. I.
ifo. n.
w .- .- 0
ft * xft
Sing. 2. m.
Sing. m.
f.
Oe-ejj
0]fj
f.
'0
tr-'j',
c*,
I^**)!
0>*jt
*ft
cr^!
Dual. 2. c.
J 0-0
Plur. 2. m.
* 0
-t
#*0'0
0 J
ft-0
u>^j'
316
TABLE XVII.
VERBA TERTIiE RAD. > ET ,j.
Passive Voice of the First Form.

Perfect.
Imperfect.
Indie.
Subj.
Jussive.
En. I.
(JJuJ
**
Oii-UJ
^n. II.
Sing. 3. m. ijjj
B
f.
cojj
2. m.
c-jju
J^JUJ
f.
wJ^J
(J^jOj
1. C.
O^jJ
- ^H
,0 J
^ju
> ft *
-0J
^juj
O-i***'
Jul
CHJJl
UjUj
ijOju?
-.i
*J
*>**>
a ' ' el
C Dual. 3. m. IjjJ
f.
&jS
2. c.
I&JJ
^jbjUj
bju3
o i - a i
Plur. 3. m. IjJJ
' /J
C^*^
CH****
OdJ*i
O^***
-J
/ ÔJ
u^*^
HI
2. m.
^>ju
e
f.
i i
tJ-JJU
LH**-5
cHJ*5
I />J
1. c.
Ujju
^jjj
^jUi
/ /tJ
Oî***3
- ~ * i
iViwn. Pa*. Sing. m. jj^-o f. SjjU*

t^-y
*ey*
317
TABLE XVIII.
VERBA TERTL2E RAD. j ET ^.

The Derived Forms.
Active Perf.
ii.
in.
LT*5
tH,15
j p>j
*j
a*
\J&3
^1*3
u-<**~!
^j-olil!
0J
Imperf.
Imperat.
uoSt
t_iUu
0j
** t
N. Ag. m.
*
f.
4 n rtClfLt
d^Lio
9* 0 J
3 . tjfjj,^
3 . -^ftX-p
iliJi
N. Verbi.
UJ
Ml J J
Passive Perf
0 *>.J
Imperf.
9 " <r j
,, i
"*
N. Pat. m
fi
f.
.# j
/t j
3 Laic
Per/
Imperf.
SLoaZo
oLoliLo
Imperat. 2V. Ag.etPat. 2V. Ferfo

p *
VII. Act.
I'UaiJl
0 ***
Pass.
^5 """*.!
.* ->0
't'
/0J
*9
VIII. Act
ueuLc
*
PP *
< -p
Pass.
- 0
0/0 j
^/AAmpmmO
X. Act.
Pass.
.<oi7..il
?...yi
|J -*+
p* * 0 0
UJUpvI
Cambridge :
PRINTED BY J. AND C. F. CLAY,
_J
RY
d on
NO
blOS DID 25M 37fl
STANFORD UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES

STANFORD AUXILIARY LIBRARY
STANFORD, CALIFORNIA 94305-6004
(415) 723-9201
All books may be recalled after 7 days

Content WRIGHT GRAMMAr PDF

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Titolo originale

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Content WRIGHT GRAMMAr PDF

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

This is a reproduction of a library book that was digitized

by Google as part of an ongoing effort to preserve the

LEIAND -SEAHFORD vUVMOR-YMVEHSHT

HonDon: C. J. CLAY and SONS,

FROM THE GERMAN OF QASPARI,

WITH NUMEROUS ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS

PKEFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

however, is based on the system of the Arab Grammarians, and

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

to me to have already attained nearly the same stage of gram

The Syndics of the Press are indebted to the liberality of

I. The Letters as Consonants

The Forms of the Triliteral Verb

The Fifth Form

THE STRONG VERB.

The Active Voice of the First Form

THE WEAK VERB.

II. The Verbs of Praise and Blame

A. THE NOUNS SUBSTANTIVE AND ADJECTIVE.

The Derivation of Nouns Substantive and Adjective, and their

The Declension of Nouns

1. The Cardinal Numbers

THE NOMINA DEMONSTRATIVA AND CONJUNCTIVA.

The Demonstrative Pronouns and the Article ....

III. THE PARTICLES.

The Inseparable Prepositions

The Inseparable Adverbial Particles

The Inseparable Conjunctions

PARADIGMS OF THE VERBS

The letters of the alphabet (W-JI ojjj*-, -$j*-

ija^yJI, AjjUw^JI Oj^*Jt, or ^4j i_ij^.) are twenty-eight in

Part First.Orthography and Orthoepy.

I. The Letters as Consonants.

Rem. a. I in connection with a preceding J forms the figures A

[These ligatures, in which one letter stands above another, are

Thus ^ appears as ^js\s*- ,

or, in the fount used for this grammar, as >.

method is a recent innovation, first introduced by Lane in his D

* This is not confined, in the earliest times, to African Mss. In

Part First. Orthography and Orthoepy.

Rem. d. Those letters which are identical in form, and distin

by the grammarians into iJLe^oJI i*ijjmJ\, the loose or free, i.e.

unpointed, letters, and ioj^jt-oJI JjjmJ>, the bolted or fastened, i.e.

The letters ^j,

O, 1> and ^ are generally distinguished as follows :

_j is called Sjl.^sJI iUI, <A J k*</i ,>,; ^o/'/// (j) ;

illicit 2l5f, the J wt</i Mm' ^otnfo (3).

The unpointed letters are sometimes still further distinguished

manuscripts ^mL; li, j jj', os'lt'^J5; t-* m< ug 5 k *> \

Also f or * by way of distinction from .

ibytuJI ojjJt or SuyiuiJS, the labials (iii a lip), uJjt j.

ijjjyjt ojjjikJi, the gingivals, 1> J Ji, in uttering which the

tongue is pressed against the gum (<LLUI).

I. The Letters as Consonants.

iJUJJI _jjjJt or iJUjJJI, the liquids j J J, which are pro- A

Part First. Orthography and Orthoepy.

\jb is an aspirated d, strongly articulated between the front part

II. The Vowels and Diphthongs.

grammatical termination 3 L, the dotted 5 [called i~JU)l iU] is pro

THE VOWELS AND DIPHTHONGS.

The letters of the alphabet (W-JI ojjj-, -$j-

of 51.1 , as o^~a- or 3^., SjJ-o or S^Uo, j>j or >%>. <>>->, 5jji,

U-timru; vj-0v^' ar-rahmdnu; Um&i\ U-semsu ; .^Xkll 'az-zolmu;

the mnemonic word is O^-^

9 ,jl is equally common with $\, but ^>o-o, o-o- U